15. Laurie D. Graham, Calling It Back to Me

Almost everything I’ve read and posted about in the past month has been connected to work. This book, Laurie D. Graham’s Calling It Back to Me, wasn’t–at least, not directly. I’m a fan of Graham’s poetry, and when I heard back in January that Calling It Back to Me was going to be published, I preordered a copy. It arrived on Friday. Yesterday I found myself eating dinner in a restaurant by myself, and luckily, Calling It Back to Me was in my backpack. I read it quickly, unable to put it down. It’s just excellent.

Calling It Back to Me begins with two epigraphs. One is from the Irish writer Eavan Boland (who is a recurring presence in Louise Halfe-Skydancer’s new book wîhtamawik/Tell Them: On a Life of Inspiration): “A hundred years ago she was a child. But where? Strange to think that once the circumstances of her life were simple and available. They have become, with time, fragments and guesswork.” The second is from The Larger Conversation: Contemplation and Place by Tim Lilburn, a book that’s been waiting on my bookshelf for my attention for quite some time: “All thinking is a kind of autobiography, and autobiography always encompasses more than a single life.” Both fit Calling It Back to Me perfectly, since it’s about Graham’s grandmothers and great-grandmothers, the fragments of their lives she’s been able to piece together, to guess at, and the lives around their lives, their families and communities.

The book is divided into four sections, and I’m not sure if they’re four long poems (possible) or four collections of untitled poems (also possible). In syntax, line, and layout, they emphasize the fragmentary nature of what Graham has been able to piece together about her forebears. The first section, “Calling It Back to Me,” focuses on the objects those women left behind: photographs, a few documents, “a darning mushroom / a tin of teaspoons.” Those objects might be “heirlooms” that belong to Graham’s mother or grandmother, who is the subject of the final section, “A Good Closing,” where she is being moved from her home into assisted living or long-term care with Graham’s assistance. The other two sections, nestled within that frame, turn to other ancestors: “The Great-Grandmothers” presents fragmentary biographies of those four women, all of whom settled in Saskatchewan and Alberta after emigrating from Europe; and “Toward an Origin Story” provides a slightly broader consideration of the causes and effects of the arrival of Graham’s forebears (and other settlers) here. I had been at a meeting that afternoon of people working to encourage the preservation of grassland ecology in Saskatchewan before I sat down to read Calling It Back to Me, and “Toward an Origin Story” reflected the concerns I heard expressed there:

they sailed off
to become the boot

of the plains, stamping
out the grasses and trees–

investment companies
bulldozing the windbreaks,

filling in the sloughs, flattening
hills and houses, seeding the ditches,

every arable, pilfered inch–

the settlement story going sour
in the heat and the haze.

The ecological damage of that process is paired with the human costs (addiction, injury, child mortality, exile), which shifts to Graham’s experiences of funerals, of trying to pull together fragments of information to tell her ancestors stories, a history which stubbornly remains a collection of shards. The lines here tend to be short, encouraging a slow, even elegaic reading cadence, and the poems are in couplets and single lines, sometimes spread across the page or spaced out almost as if they were in columns and could be read horizontally or vertically, all of which reinforces the way that stories, especially the stories of women, don’t survive intact.

I read Calling It Back to Me without stopping, almost without taking a breath. I want to read it again: more slowly this time, I think, so that I can savour it.

9. Rosanna Deerchild, calling down the sky / î-nîhci-tîpwâtamân kîsik

I read calling down the sky / î-nîhci-tîpwâtamân kîsik ten years ago when the first edition came out. I reread it last weekend–the new bilingual English/nîhithawîn (Woods Cree) edition–and I like even better now.

calling down the sky is a book about the traumatic legacy of Indian Residential Schools. Parts of the book are what the Cree-Métis literary critic Deanna Reder describes as âcimisowin: “a story about oneself.” Memoir or autobiography, in other words, although those categories don’t quite map onto âcimisowin, because the primary distinction one makes between kinds of stories in Cree is the difference between sacred stories or âtayôhkana and secular stories or âcimowina, rather than (as in English) between stories that are true and those that are fictional. Other parts of the book, though, are âtosiwêwina, or stories about other people. Sometimes Deerchild tells stories about her relationship with her mother from her perspective; other times she inhabits the voice of her mother to tell stories about her experience in residential school and afterwards. That voice is haunting; the short lines encourage the reader to go slowly, pausing often, as if to take a sip of tea or a drag on a cigarette, or just to gather thoughts before speaking again. Deerchild is also the author of a play, The Secret to Good Tea, which is being produced this year at the National Arts Centre in Ottawa and the Grand Theatre in London, Ontario, and when I read these poems out loud, I can feel the voices of the book’s characters as if I were an actor on stage delivering a monologue. Yes, even a môniyâw napêw like me can feel those voices. I take that as a sign of the book’s power and strength.

Not surprisingly, the stories told in this collection are hard to read. Stories about what happened to children in those facilities (former Assembly of First Nations National Chief RoseAnne Archibald suggested we call them “institutions of assimilation and genocide” rather than “schools”) are always hard to read: they relate experiences of physical and sexual abuse, emotional neglect, loneliness, and unfathomable cruelty. The book’s first poem, “mama’s testament: truth and reconciliation,” calls out the violence of the nuns in the school, Prime Minister Stephen Harper’s apology for those institutions, and the community’s refusal or inability to do anything about any of it, perhaps out of a numb despair or a belief that resistance was impossible:

don’t make up stories
that’s what they told us kids

when we went back home
told them what was going on
in those schools

still got sent back
every year
less of us came home

still they said nothing
until we were nothing
just empty skins

full of broken english
ruler broken bones
bible broken spirits

and back home
became a broken dream

calling down the sky also looks at what happened after Deerchild’s mother left Guy Hill Indian Residential School, the physical and psychological aftereffects of her childhood trauma: scars, including being left blind in one eye and deaf in one ear; arthritis; diabetes from the inadequate diet in the facility; and poor sleep, caused by nightly visits from “the dead” who “ask for forgiveness” that cannot be granted. The federal government would not pay any compensation for those experiences, claiming there were “no records” and “no proof.” “there is no word for what they did / in our language,” Deerchild’s mother says.

The book also gives a frank account of the effects Deerchild’s mother had on her relationship with her mother: “mama is always just / out of reach // a bird i could watch / but never catch.” But it also explains how Deerchild slowly built a relationship with her mother, that distant figure whose own childhood made it difficult to express warmth or love, through conversations about her life, including (eventually) her residential school experiences. Those conversations are the backbone of this book. The way calling down the sky stages those conversations, draws on them as sources while crafting them carefully into poems, suggests that it’s an example of documentary poetry.

Together, this collection of poems moves towards relationship, love, and connection. That’s the narrative arc of the book. It also highlights resistance to colonialism and what the critic Gerald Vizenor calls “survivance.” After all, surviving what the critic Jo-Ann Episkenew calls the “psychological terrorism” of colonialism is victory enough. But this book goes beyond survival; the book’s conclusion suggests something more like resurgence, to borrow Leanne Betasamosake Simpson’s term. So too does the decision to publish calling down the sky in a bilingual edition, which quietly but powerfully argues that the assimilative project of residential schools did not succeed, no matter how much damage those institutions did to individuals, families, and communities. Let’s all be grateful for that failure. And let’s all grieve that those places were ever built.

La Paperson, “A Ghetto Land Pedagogy: An Antidote for Settler Environmentalism”

La Paperson begins “A Ghetto Land Pedagogy: An Antidote for Settler Environmentalism” with a road map. First, Paperson says, “I analyze an Urban Ecology lesson as an illustration of how settler environmentalism employs the logic of terra sacer, or sacred/accursed land, to describe ghettos as wastelands ripe for rescue by ecological settlers” (115). Then, Paperson considers the Occupy movement “as settler signifier for social justice, an extension of the settler pursuit of land” (115). After that, the essay considers land in the San Francisco Bay area (115). “In contrast to place as a site of settler belonging and identity, this discussion heeds Goeman’s (2013) call to think through ‘storied land’ as an antidote to settler colonial vanishing,” Paperson writes. “Storied land offers a method of land education, by extending critical cartography’s spatial analysis with a temporal analysis implied by Indigenous struggle and Black resistance: the when of land, not just the where of place” (115). “A ghetto land pedagogy thus attends to an analysis of settler colonialism, offers a critique of settler environmentalism, and forwards a decolonizing cartography as a method for land education,” Paperson writes (115).

The essay’s first section begins with a paragraph discussing urban planner Robert Moses as an epitome of settler colonialism’s evolution, because his highway network “laid waste to Black and working class neighbourhoods” in New York City (116). “Ghetto colonialism is a specialization of settler colonialism in North America,” Paperson writes (116). It “takes place at this intersection between Indigenous displacement and black dislocation” because of the way that settler colonialism (in the United States and other locations where slavery was a central part of the economy) divides people into three groups: white settlers entitled to the land, Indigenous people who must be removed from the land, and black people who are chattel slaves (116). “For settlers seeking new frontiers, the ghetto serves as an interior frontier to be laid waste in order to renew,” Paperson continues. “It is a terra sacer, doubling as sacred and accursed land, a murderable nonplace always available for razing and resettlement” (116). Paperson is drawing on the work of Giorgio Agamben’s discussion of homo sacer here (116). Indigenous land is the exterior frontier of imperialism, and the ghetto is its interior frontier: “the outcast, the alley and the underground” (116). According to Paperson, “[s]ettler colonial eyes see the ghetto as sacred wasteland that may be re-inhabited by anybody, with impunity” (117). This argument would be clearer if Paperson explored the way that land is both sacred and accursed simultaneously, rather than just mentioning Agamben’s use of the Latin term sacer. Sometimes an argument needs to slow down and engage with its audience in a more deliberate fashion.

For Paperson, “[t]erra sacer is a virulent variation of the settler colonial ideology of terra nullius, the colonial fiction of ‘empty land’ or ‘land not legally belonging to anyone. Nullius is the justification for the doctrine of discovery: that one can stab a flag into the earth or a needle into a person’s tissue and claim a colony” (117). The leap from a beach in the Caribbean in 1492 to the appropriation of genetic material without consent is a big one, but perhaps both are aspects of the same phenomenon. Terra nullius “is the founding covenant for settler colonial states” (117)—and it’s the basis of the Crown’s claim to ownership over land in Canada. However, as Paperson notes, land is usually not empty; instead, it must be made empty by declaring its inhabitants uncivilized and thus unworthy of the land they own (117). 

“The duality of land as desecrated, in pain, in need of rescue; and land as sacred, wild, and preserve-able; are contemporary discourses that justify re-invasion,” Paperson contends. “They collapse Native land and black space together, leading once again to re-settlement” (117). Settlers come to see themselves as ecological stewards, worthy of reinhabiting a rehabilitated land (117). “In this ecological dystopia, Indigenous Americans are largely extinct through regrettable genocide, or survive spectrally through the settler’s Indian heart,” Paperson continues. “Terra sacer is a proxy for settler humanity; like the land, settlers view them/ourselves as traumatized yet healable. This is the settler adoption fantasy . . . that they/we can adopt the land and be adopted by the land” (117). I’m not sure how the idea of terra sacer ends up being a projection of the settler’s self, or how it is an adoption fantasy; again, Paperson needs to be a little more methodical in explicating these ideas. Paperson refers to the essay “Decolonization Is Not a Metaphor” here, in which Tuck and Yang disqualify settlers from any relationship to the land beyond exploitation and unjust occupation. That essay one of the most frustrating and hopeless things I’ve read, and to be honest, if Tuck and Yang are right, then there’s no point in my research at all—it is doomed to fail, it is pointless, it is worse than useless. That essay leaves no place for settlers to do anything other than unjustly occupy Indigenous land. Perhaps that’s accurate; perhaps it’s an overstatement.

The “ecological destruction that has accompanied settler colonialism” has been critiqued: “environmental racism,” “‘nature’ as rape-able,” and “‘development’ as the normalized aim of modernity” have all been critiqued (117). However, those critiques “can miss the core of Indigenous relationships to lands and communities, particularly the complex relationships between urban Indigenous land and life, not to mention between Indigenous, Black, and ghettoized communities” (117). In addition, environmentalism “has been largely silent on land, that is, silent on the settler colonial recasting of land into ‘environment,’ and silent on broader Indigenous understandings of land as ancestor, as sovereign, as people-places with their own politics and identities” (117-18). I’m reminded of the ways that the creation of national parks in Canada involved the expulsion of the Indigenous people living in those places, or of recent reports suggesting that biodiversity is higher on lands managed by Indigenous peoples (see Swiderska). 

Here Paperson critiques the teaching of urban ecology at an Oakland high school as an example of “pain curriculum” that sets the stage “for a performance of environmentalist rescue” because it described “the negative consequences of the automobile” (118). I don’t know what to make of that. Does Paperson think the automobile has no negative consequences? Or that students shouldn’t learn about what making the automobile the centre of our transportation infrastructure has done to us or to our planet? The alternatives—public transit and cycling—“worked differently for white cosmopolitans than for ghettoized peoples” in the structure of the lesson, which taught a “metanarrative” within its “cartography of Oakland’s places and peoples”: “Downtown matters. Commuters count” (120). “Indeed, this urban ecology unit invited students to participate in their own disappearance: lend your voice to fixing the ghetto wasteland by paving bikeways and funding rapid commuter lines for the cosmopolitan citizen,” Paperson writes (120). I’m not sure if the critique here is of the lesson, or of public transit’s “metanarrative,” the way perhaps that transit systems tend to be designed on a hub-and-spoke principle that makes movement from one suburb to another difficult without going into the city centre as part of the journey—or if the complaint is that extending public transit to Oakland would enable gentrification that would price local people out of their own community (120). The latter, it seems, since Paperson devotes a paragraph to the effects of extending the transit system from San Francisco to Oakland. Is that an effect of transit, though, or of the outrageous real estate market in the Bay Area?

“Urban educators have few tools for engaging settler colonialism because terra sacer often under-girds environmental education in urban schools,” Paperson continues. “Environmental education offers three limited social justice frameworks: environmental racism—a framework that focuses on pain; green curriculum—a framework that focuses on rescue; and place-based curriculum—a framework that focuses on inclusion, and thus, the replacement of Native land/people with a multicultural immigrant nation” (120). Again, the suggestion that “pain” needs to be avoided baffles me. Students living in a city like Oakland might have direct experience of environmental racism, so why not acknowledge that experience by talking about it? What is the goal of environmental education, according to Paperson? Does “place-based curriculum” always occur at the expense of Indigenous perspectives? According to Paperson, “when strung together, such pedagogies concerning US ghettos contain a settler colonial teleology” (120).

Here Paperson turns to “[p]ain curriculum,” which “highlights, legitimately, the disproportionate toxification of air, soil, and water in poor, urban, communities of color” (120). And not just those communities, either: climate change doesn’t discriminate. In any case, Paperson continues: “reducing ghettos to pain-filled sites of environmental toxicity in need of salvation, echo[es] the settler colonial logics of terra sacer—wasteland whose inhabitants lack the liberal capitalist insights and technological know-how to properly occupy a city” (120). Where does that conclusion come from? Doesn’t thinking about environmental racism condemn those “liberal capitalist insights” for using their “technological know-how” to dump waste on communities whose protests can be ignored because they lack the power to resist the forces of capital and of governments captured by capital?

“Rescue curriculum,” on the other hand, focuses on green technologies and “the technologies of government” as solutions, but the subtext of this curriculum is, for Paperson, hidden: “The hidden curriculum of rescue naturalizes city planning, urban redevelopment, and de-ghetto-ification as inevitable remedies for pain. It positions ghettoized communities as wards under settler colonial sovereignty” (120). In addition, rescue curriculum “promotes green cities, a wealth of green consumption through which the multicultural cosmopolitan citizen earns his/her/our right to be the nouveau settler. Enter place-based curriculum” (120). I’m not sure what Paperson would propose instead of this “rescue curriculum”: green technologies are unlikely to save us from ourselves, but does that mean we should ignore their existence? Do green technologies really displace ghettoized communities or remove their agency? I am not following this argument.

Finally, Paperson takes on place-based curriculum. It “helps write the master narrative of future, green, metropolitan neo-colonies. Often inclusive, multicultural, and celebratory, such curriculum highlights the urban as a place of diversity, flavored by communities of color” (120). This fantasy “violently erases Indigenous understandings of that land and place,” Paperson argues. “If Native people are mentioned at all, they are almost always only as a premodern population who were pleasantly ‘one with nature,’ or ecological Indians so few in number that the ecological settler becomes a ‘good neighbour’ or benevolent reinhabitant” (121). This fantasy “inscribes settler colonialism as a done deal, renders urban native youth as inauthentic Indians, and denies contemporary Native relationships to land and place” (121). This curriculum contains a hidden teleology: “native people used to live here. White people settled here; they fled. People of color replaced white people; they suffer. Coming up, the multicultural cosmopolitan citizen will replace people of color. When the Great American City is finally built, all the white people will be colorful, and all the colored people will be gone” (121). I wonder where Paperson sees their own experience in this narrative. Where do they live? What is their relationship to ghettoized people of color or to Indigenous people? As in “Decolonization Is Not a Metaphor,” I get the sense here that the best thing for everyone would be white people leaving—that’s the point, I think, of Tuck and Yang’s fantasy about Natty Bumppo leaving or vanishing from the land he unjustly occupies:

In the unwritten decolonial version of Cooper’s story, Hawkeye would lose his land back to  the  Mohawk—the  real  people  upon  whose  land  Cooperstown  was  built  and  whose  rivers, lakes, and forests Cooper mined for his frontier romances. Hawkeye would shoot his last arrow, or his last long-rifle shot, return his eagle feather, and would be renamed Natty Bumppo, settler on  Native  land.  The  story  would  end  with  the  moment  of  this  recognition.  Unresolved  are  the questions: Would a conversation follow after that between Native and the last settler? Would the settler leave or just vanish? Would he ask to stay, and if he did, who would say yes? These are questions that will be addressed at decolonization, and not a priori in order to appease anxieties for a settler future. (Tuck and Yang 17)

Paperson, of course, is Yang—his faculty web site says that “[s]ometimes he writes as la paperson, an avatar that irregularly calls” (“Wayne Yang”)—and I see a crossover in the ideas expressed in the two essays. What I’m not seeing, yet, in either essay is a sense of where Yang positions himself and his experience, or any sense that settlers have any kind of future other than erasure. For Tuck and Yang, and for Paperson, there seems to be no way that settlers and Indigenous peoples can co-exist.

Paperson is “deeply ambiguous about critical environmentalisms, such as movements in eco-feminism, deep ecology, and antiracist environmental justice. These are important trajectories in critical scholarship and activism around environmental justice, and ought to inform any decolonizing framework,” but they are “not automatically the opposite of settler colonialism” (121). Settler colonialism, in its guise of settler environmentalism, “describes efforts to redeem the settler as ecological, often focusing on settler identity and belonging through tropes of Indigenous appropriations—returning to the wildman or demigoddess, claiming of one’s natural or ‘native’ self and thus the land, again” (121). Living off the grid, for instance, “is a terra nullius imaginary of a somewhere, nowhere, neverplace where one is no longer a settler” (121). Really? We have solar panels on the roof of our house, but I don’t deny being a settler: I think that Paperson is being unfair and obtuse here. It’s possible to try to live in a way that doesn’t tie one to electricity generated by burning coal without fantasizing that one isn’t a settler. I know that from personal experience.

For Paperson, “greening the ghetto can mask a neoliberal curriculum of whitening the ghetto with ‘better-educated,’ ecologically ‘responsible,’ global citizens,” but more radical forms of environmentalism “can also uphold the settler fantasy of sacred ‘wilderness’—another form of unpeopled land—that must be restored or preserved” (121). It can, sure, but is that fantasy inevitable? We know that Indigenous peoples managed the land for millennia, and that Indigenous science provides insights into ways that we can stop ourselves from destroying the environment we depend on for our survival (see Buckiewicz). How current are those fantasies of a sacred wilderness, empty of human presence, when we know that wilderness is replete with signs of Indigenous presences? Could one accuse Paperson of being somewhat reductive here? 

Paperson quotes Indigenous writer Sandy Grande’s argument that “both Marxists and capitalists view land and natural resources as commodities to be exploited” (qtd. 121), and suggests that “[s]ocial justice endeavors all take place on Native land,” before turning to the Occupy movement. I’m not that interested in the Occupy movement, which seems to have run its course—besides, I read Craig Fortier’s Unsettling the Commons: Social Movements Within, Against, and Beyond Settler Colonialism,a book-length critique of that movement, when I was studying for my comprehensives—so I’m going to skip over the way that Occupy Oakland failed to address issues related to decolonization and instead turn to Paperson’s discussion of critical cartography as a method. “Critical cartography is the mapping of structural oppression, as well as the critique of mapping as an exercise of power,” they write. “Although it uses tools from traditional cartography, it also redirects our gaze back onto the master narrative of maps. Mapping creates taxonomies of land, water, and peoples. It generates false territories and also false temporalities, as land becomes property in a linear history of shifting ownerships. Mapping is knowledge generated in the service of empire” (123). So, maps are not in themselves critical, “even if they document social injustice” (123). Rather, the stories told about maps, the narratives that surround them, may be critical (123). For Paperson, “[c]ritical cartography is an essential method for understanding the coloniality of space” (124).

Yet, according to Paperson, “critical cartography is not by itself a decolonizing method, just as deconstructing coloniality is not the same as decolonization” (124). Paperson cites Linda Tuhiwai Smith to argue that a decolonizing methodology “repatriates Indigenous land and life as they have survived before, during, and beyond colonialism” (124). “Decolonization is not just symbolic,” Paperson contends: “its material core is repatriation of Native life and land, which may be incommensurable with settler re-inhabitation of Native land. It is not a stance that grants an easy solidarity with more inclusive social justice projects—even if they are antiracist, feminist, or environmentalist” (124). Indeed, the incommensurability of decolonization with “settler re-inhabitation of Native land” would suggest a very difficult solidarity with social justice projects that involve settlers, since decolonization would apparently require the erasure or departure of settlers from Turtle Island. 

Paperson explains the difference between place and space, on the one hand, and land on the other: 

Land is not generalizable the way space and place are generalizable. Land is both people and place, that is, Native people constitute and are constituted by Native land. You was where you lived. Indigenous place-based education is land education. Place-based education, from a settler perspective, is far more inclusive—place becomes something everyone can claim, can tell a story about. Place-based education leads to restorying and re-inhabitation, whereas land education leads towards repatriation. (124)

So, if I’m reading Paperson correctly, settlers cannot use the term “land”; it is a term that is to be used by Indigenous people only, because it addresses the relationship between Indigenous peoples and their land. “Storied land moves place back, between, and beyond to Native land, providing a transhistorical analysis that unroots settler maps and settler time,” Paperson continues, suggesting, again, that the notion of storying land is also unavailable to settlers—because that would be a form of re-inhabitation, a recolonization (124). If this is true, what does it mean for the course I just finished, or for my larger research project? Nothing good, I fear.

Paperson now turns to specific sites near Oakland: the Mission Dolores in San Francisco, the Chevron refinery, San Quentin penitentiary, Alcatraz, and other prisons around San Francisco Bay, in what I think might be an example of restorying (124-25). “Despite being narrated as ghosts, as people long-gone, Indians are enough of a corporeal problem for the settler agenda that California has never stopped trying to legislate them out of the land,” Paperson writes (125). Part of that process of legislation allowed for Indian children to be removed from their families and sold into slavery (126). As I read Paperson’s words, I’m listening to an Elder from Cowessess First Nation, Florence Sparvier, describing her experience at Marieval Indian Residential School, where to date 751 unmarked graves have been discovered, and I’m thinking about the ways that legislation removed First Nations children from their families and then did not punish churches or the government for their negligence in caring for those children—because, perhaps, their physical deaths were as much part of the goal of those schools as were the deaths of their languages and cultures. The history is sickening—and it’s not really history, since it reverberates in the present. 

Paperson alludes to a project he helped to create in which young men from Oakland took classes from men serving life sentences at San Quentin. He refuses to give details about that project, except to say that it “provided outlawed wisdoms to be transmitted in the only form possible: storytelling” (126). Linked to that project was another in which activist Cesar Cruz brought gang-affiliated youth together, teaching them “to seek the sacred in between the cracks of desegregation” (126). Again, Paperson refuses to talk about those stories, except “to say that within them, the coloniality that dislocated black/brown/red/yellow/white peoples became their node of convergence as people relocated to Ohlone land” (126). I don’t understand what that means.

Finally, Paperson arrives at their conclusion: a discussion of the Shellmound Peace Walks organized by the group Indian People Organizing for Change. “Walks to the shellmound burial sites around the ancestral, unceded Ohlone lands: covering nearly 300 miles over 3 weeks at 18 miles a day, from Vallejo to San Jose to San Francisco,” they write (127). Indigenous people have always lived in the Bay Area: it “was a place of transboundary relationships among different Ohlone and Miwok people” (127). The Bay Area is not “an urban Commons to be re-inhabited, but Ohlone land, a social place, a place from which one misses home and a place to which one can enact some desires to leave home. As an intertribal place, Native-Native relations to Ohlone land and to each other can teach us valuable lessons in re-imagining ethical forms of solidarity beyond the ecological Commons,” they write (127). 

Storied land is a partial answer to the question of how to uproot settler maps of territory (127). “A poetics of land learns from human resistance to mapping, from peoples’ and nature’s transgressions of maps, and from land itself as a bearer of memory,” Paperson writes. Land resists notions of fixed space, they continue, citing Mishuana Goeman (127). But those stories must be told by Indigenous peoples, not by settlers. “Why Huey Newton became free in prison, while Johnny Cash hated every inch of San Quentin, has to do with a fundamental colonial difference between people who see themselves as constituted by versus dwelling in accursed/sacred space,” Paperson writes, conferring Indigeneity upon Newton in a perhaps surprising move (127). So Newton was constituted by prison, while Cash saw it as accursed. I think I would have to read Agamben’s book, Homo Sacer, to begin to unpack this argument, because Paperson seems reluctant to explain the concept of terra sacer and its connection to homo sacer clearly, or else I’m just too thick to understand their explanation. But Paperson gives another example of being constituted by a sacred connection to the land in a story about Geronimo Pratt, a Black Panther leader who was held in solitary confinement for years (129). Pratt “spoke about his time in solitary confinement in sacred terms of connection with the earth and sky,” Paperson writes. “He described initially despising the ants who would come into his cell. Through humility, he learned to learn from the ants, who offered a connection to the earth through the cracks in the prison. According to Pratt, the ants loved him back, bringing him food and providing him company” (128). I wonder if that story could be expanded outside of a prison cell, perhaps to think about loving other abject creatures—quack grass or dandelions or leafy spurge—or if, again, that expansion would be a form of appropriation, this time an appropriation of Pratt’s experience. Paperson’s essay leaves me with so many  unanswered questions like that one.

“A poetics of land is, because outlaw life and outlaw land inherently disrupt propertied life and land as property,” Paperson concludes. “As storied land contends with the current condition, settler colonialism, it elucidates pathways of de/colonization of land and people” (128). The essay ends with unanswered questions: “What are the colonial pathways that bring our people into this land? Where do our pathways diverge from Indigenous pathways? Where do they converge with settler colonial ones? In other words, what is our relationship to settler colonialism, to Indigenous survivance and tribal sovereignty?” (128). I sense Paperson implicating themselves here, in the pronoun “our,” as a settler, or at least as a non-Indigenous person, but I would like to see more of that self-implication. What is Paperson’s relationship to land as property? Do they own their own home? What is Paperson’s connection to either settler colonialism or Indigenous survivance? Where is Paperson in this argument, in other words? Perhaps the critiques made in this essay, and the activist pedagogical projects it describes, are intended to identify those connections, but while they suggest what’s wrong with settler environmentalism, they don’t offer any sense of how to create a form of environmentalism that doesn’t fall into those errors. So, as I’ve indicated in my comments as I read this essay—and this post is very much an immanent reading, a first encounter with the text, an admission of my failures to understand and my unanswered questions—I’m frustrated by this essay. Perhaps I should try again, but I’m not convinced that a second reading would increase my understandings or answer those questions. For the first time in ages, I find myself wishing for a seminar class in which a group of peers could try to unpack Paperson’s essay. That’s not on the agenda–the course for which I read this article is all over now, except for the final paper–and so I’m left somewhat confused about how it might relate to my research—or if it relates to my research at all, since as a settler, I’m part of the problem Paperson describes, rather than part of its solution. 

Works Cited

Buckiewicz, Amanda. “How Indigenous science could help us with our sustainability and diversity crisis.” Quirks and Quarks, CBC Radio, 4 June 2021. https://www.cbc.ca/radio/quirks/jun-5-shark-extinction-event-caffeine-can-t-keep-you-functional-the-pachyderm-s-proboscis-and-more-1.6052388/how-indigenous-science-could-help-us-with-our-sustainability-and-diversity-crisis-1.6052394.

Paperson, La. “A Ghetto Land Pedagogy: An Antidote for Settler Environmentalism.” Environmental Education Research, vol. 20, no. 1, 2014, pp. 115-30. DOI: 10.1080/13504622.2013.865115.

Swiderska, Krystyna. “Protecting indigenous cultures is crucial for saving the world’s biodiversity.” The Conversation, 14 February 2020, https://theconversation.com/protecting-indigenous-cultures-is-crucial-for-saving-the-worlds-biodiversity-123716.

Tuck, Eve, and K. Wayne Yang. “Decolonization Is Not a Metaphor.” Decolonization: Indigeneity, Education, & Society, vol. 1, no. 1, 2012, pp. 1-40. https://jps.library.utoronto.ca/index.php/des/article/view/18630.

“Wayne Yang, Professor & Provost of John Muir College.” Ethnic Studies Department, UC San Diego, https://ethnicstudies.ucsd.edu/people/yang.html.

Natalie J.K. Baloy, “Spectacles and Spectres: Settler Colonial Spaces in Vancouver”

I came to anthropologist Natalie J.K. Baloy’s essay, “Spectacles and Spectres: Settler Colonial Spaces in Vancouver,” through Michelle Daigle’s essay, “The Spectacle of Reconciliation: On (the) Unsettling Responsibilities to Indigenous Peoples in the Academy,” and given the importance of notions of spectacle (drawn from French theorist and psychogeographer Guy Debord) in the literature on walking, and particularly in Phil Smith’s mythogeography, I knew I was going to have to read it. (I’m also going to be reading Sandy Grande’s book chapter, “Refusing the Settler Society of the Spectacle,” for the same reason. At the outset of her paper, Baloy explains her methodology and the results of her research, which took place in Vancouver, B.C.:

Based on participant observation and interviews with non-Indigenous research participants, I argue in this article that their ideas of Indigenous alterity—racial, cultural, and political difference—shape and are shaped by processes that render Indigeneity spectacular and/or spectral in the city. Vancouver is a place haunted by an unjust past of dispossession and displacement, an unequal present of marginality and disconnection, and an uncertain future of recognition and reclamation. It is also a place decorated with totem poles and Northwest Coast art, regularly featuring Indigenous art and performance in place promotion and high-profile events like the 2010 Winter Olympics. Indigeneity in Vancouver is simultaneously pushed to the margins and front and centre, hidden from view and in plain sight. (210)

“Spectacle and spectrality operate as primary regimes of (in)visibility in settler coloniality,” Baloy continues, noting that both words come from a common Latin root, spectare, meaning to look at or to see (210). “Using these concepts,” she writes, “I examine what is made visible by colonial ghosts and concealed by spectacles,” with a view to illustrating “how conditions of spectacle and spectrality sustain settler colonial logics” (210). When I was reading for my comprehensive examinations, I was interested in ghostly or spectral presences, and I’m happy that Baloy is going to discuss them along with her discussion of spectacle. I’m also happy that her endnotes direct me towards Avery Gordon’s 2008 book Ghostly Matters: Haunting and the Sociological Imagination, which might present an important way of thinking about such presences. 

Baloy explains her motivation in studying settlers: she aims “to decentre and denaturalize the settler subject and to demonstrate that colonialism structures contemporary realities for all settler state inhabitants, albeit in different ways” and to locate herself, as a white anthropologist, within her critical analysis, thereby pointing out “how other settlers are implicated—through complicity, complacency, ignorance, and privilege, and a range of practices to counteract these relations—in settler colonialism” (210). She acknowledges critiques of that kind of research—the argument that “a focus on settlers can serve to reify settler dominance and drown out voices of Indigenous peoples and scholars” (210)—but, she suggests, by “interrogating settler normativity,” she is “working against settler anthropology’s fixation with Indigenous cultures at the expense of critical and self-reflexive settler analysis” (210). “I hope my analysis enacts a critical corrective within my own discipline; complements Indigenous voices and stories, rather than substitute or displace them; and brings a much-needed ethnographic perspective to theorizing about settler colonialism,” she writes (211).

The most important part of Baloy’s essay for me might be her explication of her theoretical framework. She begins her discussion of spectacle by quoting the words of anthropologist Leslie Robertson: “Non-Aboriginal people of every age group discuss their perceptions of Indigenous people through spectacle and ceremony, contexts where they are culturally visible. Spectacle provides a frame through which non-Indigenous people imagine Native Americans” (qtd. 211). Spectacle in this context has several key features. “First, spectacles privilege sight above all other senses, attracting spectators to watch, observe, and look,” she writes. For that reason, “[s]ights and events must also achieve a particular scale or visually impressive quality to be characterized as spectacles” (211). Spectacles also involve a watching or observing audience. She quotes Debord: spectacle is a “social relationship . . . mediated by images” (qtd. 212). The spectators of spectacle participate in a passive way: they watch (212). This way of experiencing Indigeneity “enables non-Indigenous peoples to assume/embody a passive subjectivity in settler colonial processes” (212). Settlers tend to observe spectacles as cultural occasions, rather than political ones, and so their tendency to perceive themselves as cultural observers rather than political actors is reinforced, even though Indigenous art and performance “often cannot be isolated from historical context and socio-political issues related to land, decolonization, and sovereignty” (212). Baloy draws a distinction between spectators and witnesses; the latter seem to be actively engaged in an event, rather than being disengaged consumers (212). “What are the different ethical positions and social and political implications of acting as a spectator rather than a witness or actor in settler colonialism?” she asks (212). 

Baloy cites Stuart Hall’s suggestion that “popular representations often spectacularize racial and cultural Others,” and that’s true of the way that Indigenous spectacles “come to stand in for and shape direct encounters with Indigenous people, playing a significant role in knowledge production,” she contends (212). In addition, “spectators often understand spectacles as distinct from everyday life even as they inform and constitute it. Spectacular sites and events offer discreet moments to see, watch, and observe something apart from the ordinary,” even though spectacles “can also come to comprise the ordinary and populate the everyday” (212). In Vancouver, “paying critical attention to Indigenous spectacles opens significant lines of inquiry”:

How do spectacles distract from and/or illuminate historical injustices and material inequalities? How does familiarity with Indigenous spectacle become synonymous with or different from intimate knowledge of Indigenous history, politics, and sociocultural life? How does the banality of spectacle in the city limit or make possible Indigenous recognition and colonial reckoning? (212)

I don’t know a whole lot about Guy Debord or The Society of the Spectacle, but I know from my reading of Phil Smith’s work that Debord’s notion of “the Spectacle” is different from spectacles as events, and I find myself wondering whether Baloy’s use of Debord—the thing that brought me to her essay—makes sense. Of course, I would have to read Debord carefully before I could develop an argument along those lines.

Next, Baloy discusses spectrality. “The shadows of Indigenous spectacle are the spectres of settler colonialism,” she writes. “Spectrality is a state or condition of haunting; spectre is another word for ghost or apparition. Indigenous alterity and the unfinished business of settler colonialism produce spectral effects that shape settlers’ spatio-temporal imaginaries of the city. Always present but often hidden or repressed, the unjust past, unequal present, and uncertain future haunt the everyday” (212). Spectrality, as “a settler colonial regime of (in)visibility,” presents insights “into non-Indigenous people’s experiences of Indigenous visiblity/erasure, presence/absence, and marginality/reinscription in settler society” (212). For many settlers, “Indigenous alterity functions almost holographically: apparent and visible in some contexts, erased or minimized in others” (213). One dimension of that holographic quality is revenance: “Indigeneity can seem to disappear and return, thereby haunting contemporary social relations or disrupting linear narratives of settlement” (231). 

Baloy is interested in thinking about “how the city is haunted by the unfinished business of colonialism and the ongoing production of alterity” (213). She uses Avery Gordon’s language, suggesting that “we should be ‘hospitable’ to spectres that haunt city spaces rather than exorcise or ignore them” (213). Her focus here is on “‘ghosts’ of settler colonialism present in the city today” (213). Thinking about that form of haunting can be “a form of unmapping” and “a strategy to dislodge naturalized racialization and spatialization processes to reveal settler mythologies underpinning them” (213). That kind of project “involves contesting erasures and refusing to take absence for granted” (213). Making space for “the erased and marginalized—the ghosted—opens opportunities to experience the uncanny” and to make visible “what has been repressed or concealed but never fully disappeared” (213).

Along with spatial insights, “spectral analysis encourages examination of time and temporality” (213). She cites Jacques Derrida’s discussion of Hamlet in Spectres of Marx as an example. Do ghosts belong in the past, the present, or the future? Does Indigeneity belong in the past, the present, or the future? “Spectrality can function to make the past alive in the present or animate a yet-unseen future, or switch time around,” Baloy suggests (213). “Indigeneity can be uncanny—both present and absent—and revenant, re-presenting in the present,” she continues. “For settlers, when familiar places become haunted by unfamiliar stories, spectrality can operate as a potentially generative process, creating new meanings and senses of time and place” (213).

Baloy then compares spectrality to spectacle. “While spectators recognize spectacles as distinct temporal moments and spatial sites, spectrality is difficult to delimit temporarily,” she writes. “Although a feeling of haunting can be fleeting, ghosts often linger and can continue to haunt even after they have been acknowledged or exercised. If their presence is a reminder or signal of something amiss or previously repressed, even if this is righted or otherwise addressed, ghosts can leave a mark—traces and residues of injustice and trauma” (213-14). For instance, colonial policies “leave tangible traces on the built environment and contemporary materialities,” but they also “haunt in more subtle ways, shaping affective knowledges and personal encounters” (214). “Spectrality produces a ‘structure of feeling,’” she continues, citing Raymond Williams, and her interest is in the way that “everyday settler coloniality” is produced and experienced “in the interstices of surreal spectrality and hyper-real spectacle” (214).

The specific illustrations of Baloy’s paper are Stanley Park’s totem poles and the Downtown Eastside of Vancouver. “Although the park’s totem poles are a significant site of visible Indigeneity for non-Indigenous residents,” she suggests, “this visibility is in fact premised on the invisibility of local Coast Salish connections to place” (215). For instance, Indigenous, mixed-race, and settler people were evicted from the park between its opening in 1888 and the death of the last resident in 1958 (215). Before settlers arrived, Coast Salish people relied on the resources of the peninsula where the park is located now, and seven village sites have been identified, the largest of which, Xwayxway, had particular spiritual importance (215). The “natural” space of the park has been “carefully produced . . . through imperial imposition, using colonial techniques of mapping and law,” a transformation that “ambivalently acknowledged and ignored Indigenous spaces” (216). While the residents were being displaced, city officials were also “supporting efforts to erect the park’s famous totem poles,” so that the poles were a “colonial strategy of erasure” that replaced the park’s living Indigenous presence with spectacle (216). “When interpreted critically against a history of colonialism and contemporary discourses of multiculturalism and tolerance,” Baloy writes, “the spectacle of the totem poles becomes animated with the ghosts of an unjust past and spectres of a re-Indigenized landscape” (216). The totem poles are part of a romanticized settler fascination with a particular form of Indigeneity (216). For that reason, “the totem pole display in Stanley Park reflects its settler colonial construction and meaning more than Indigenous peoples and the original cultural meanings embedded in the poles” (217).

In 2010, Coast Salish Elders proposed renaming the park Xwayxway. The federal government did not support the idea. “While the art and display of the totem poles and the Klahowya Villiage were uncontroversial and even celebrated, redress and re-emplacement of local Coast Salish Indigeneity presented a form of incommensurable alterity too uncomfortable and challenging to accommodate,” Baloy writes. “The familiar became unfamiliar, producing uncanny and anxious a/effects” (218). As evidence of those affects, she reproduces a conversation with a construction worker who complained that the proposed name was hard to pronounce. For Baloy, that conversation is evidence of “the deeper anxiety the name change evoked: that Indigenous people will simply rename this land just because they can, and in doing so, will repossess lands he (and others) considered long ago settled” (219). Re-Indigenizing the park in this way “feels threatening and/or nonsensical in part because the proposal seems like it ‘comes out of nowhere’ rather than out of a history of colonialism,” and the spectre “of what he thought was past or elsewhere—Indigenous claims to land and the business of colonization—returns to trouble the here and now and the future” (219). 

Familiar and unthreatening cultural spectacles can bolster such resentments, Baloy argues. “Spectatorship is comfortable while political reckoning is not,” she writes. “For many, the renaming controversy required reimagining mental maps of the city to make room for previously unconsidered possibilities of Indigenous places” (219). Even those sympathetic to First Nations issues felt concerned, anxious, and uneasy, revealing the tension between their desires “to respect Indigenous connections to land and the unsettled (and unsettling) nature of their claims” (219). Complex Indigenous geographies have been replaced “with a socio-spatial imaginary empty of Indigenous people and history yet full of their colourful artwork” (220). “Remembering, renaming, and remapping can create new opportunities to encounter and animate the ghosted, marginalized, and erased—if they are not simply reburied only to return again and again,” Baloy states (220).

Baloy now turns to her second example, Vancouver’s Downtown Eastside. Many of her research participants identified that location “as a site of visible Indigeneity” while also avoiding it: “visibility is made invisible through aversion” (220). At the same time, the “exceptionalism of the Downtown Eastside as a representational and material space of poverty, addiction, sex work, and crime has become an ordinary dimension of settler colonial sociality: a spectacle of suffering that occasionally haunts the city,” and this dialectic “shapes residents’ lives and impressions of them formed by people who drive through or avoid their streets” (221). Sex workers “are hyper-visible on the streets through processes of racialization, precarity, and harassment by police and others,” yet they are also “invisible through discourses that ignore the intersections of colonialism, race, and class that (re)produce their precarity and ignore their expressions of agency and resistance” (221). Baloy writes about her 2012 participation in the February 14th Annual Memorial March that commemorates the lives and deaths of missing and murdered women on the Downtown Eastside. Every year, during the march, “a group of women periodically stop to smudge where women’s bodies have been found—in alleys, outside of bars, in parking lots” (222). They read their names aloud. For Baloy, “[r]einscribing these disappeared women on the colonized landscape claims space for them and brings them into view,” a haunting act and a “realization that there is no place to stop for the women disappeared or found elsewhere. Their ‘seething presence’ is felt in their absence” (222).

Instead of situating the neighbourhood’s Indigenous presence “in broader historical/political perspective,” Baloy suggests that “non-Indigenous spectators observe Indigeneity as a taken-for-granted part of the neighbourhood’s ‘culture of poverty’ on display” (223). A focus on a culture of poverty is, for Baloy, an “interpretive gaze” that “ignores, displaces, and/or distracts from the politics of poverty and race in the neighbourhood” (223). Settlers “have long imagined Indigenous people as out of place in the city—owing to a history of forced displacement from cities and romantic ideas of Indigenous culture perpetuated by ethnographers,” and according to that imagination, Indigenous people in the city “are constructed as dysfunctional, therefore ‘belonging’ in the dysfunctional parts of town” (223). This “teleological reading of culture and ‘cultures of poverty’ collapses urban dysfunction and Indigeneity in harmful ways” and “ignores dispossession of local Indigenous peoples as part of urban development,” as well as the ways that the Indigenous experience of colonialism contributes “to Indigenous movement between cities and reserves” (223). Structural legacies of colonial injustice are ignored “in favour of exotic stories of addiction, sex work, crime, and violence,” and these “[r]epresentational spectacles . . . disappear resistance and social change advanced by neighbourhood residents” (223). “For many non-residents, the neighbourhood is produced through these imaginaries and looking relations: a sight/site to behold but not inhabit or engage or question critically” (223). As spectators, they “look but do not understand or relate to the lives of the people there. They remain removed as settler-spectators with the privilege of looking and looking away” (224). They observe without being implicated (224).

Indigenous women in the neighbourhood do “join together with their allies to resist spectacular images and narratives of their neighbourhood and demand recognition on their own terms,” Baloy writes. In the annual march, “[t]hey return year after year to challenge media spectacles of drugs, sex, and violence and enact their own politics of representation, bringing to the centre what is systematically pushed to the margins” (225). “The march brings pain and mourning out into the open,” she writes, “but in ways that differ from the open suffering visible on the street” (225). While spectacular in scale, the march is not intended to entertain observers; instead, “[i]t is both a memorial and a call to action around circumstances that continue to haunt” (225). “Unlike the Downtown Eastside media spectacle or drive-by spectatorship the march commands, again and again, attention to the shadows and margins,” Baloy states (225). She concludes her discussion of the Downtown Eastside with several questions: “In the Downtown Eastside, how can non-Indigenous people sustain an engagement beyond looking relations or abandonment?”—or, I think, beyond looking or looking away (226). “What are the educational, material, and affective resources required for ethical relations and socio-political accountability in this context?” (226). What are the roles of resistance and representation “in transforming those relations?” (226). “How can the circumscribed conditions of spectacular and spectral Indigeneity in the neighbourhood and Vancouver be disrupted or reimagined?” (226). The dialectic between looking and looking away “does not provide a solid foundation for reckoning but perhaps acknowledging this dynamic does allow us to ask critical questions to imagine otherwise” (226). 

Baloy ends her article with accounts of events that made the Indigenous presence in Vancouver visible, although many settlers residing in the city still don’t know about that presence (227). The totem poles in Stanley Park, or the Downtown Eastside, 

illustrate well the settler colonial conditions of spectacle and spectrality—regimes of (in)visibility that circumscribe Indigeneity in Vancouver. Spectacle facilitates passive settler observation of Indigenous performance and suffering rather than encouraging recognition of Indigenous peoples’ voices, realities, spaces, and sovereignty. Under the spectacular/spectral regime of (in)visibility, Indigeneity is holographic and shape-shifting: now you see it, now you don’t. These conditions limit other possible ways of being-together in difference and relation, enabling settlers to disengage altogether. (227)

“The spectral colonial past and uncertain future make space and time feel uncanny and ‘out of joint’ in the city,” a “structure of feeling” that “involves anxious affects that must be addressed and accounted for” (227).

More importantly, settlers need to understand that even if colonialism haunts the present for them, “it was there all along for Indigenous peoples” (227). The conditions that flatten, shift, reimagine, and elide the “complex Indigenous spatio-temporality” in Vancouver need to be denaturalized in order “to demonstrate how they are produced, sustained, and constitutive of everyday life in settler colonial place and also to encourage all of us to look—and feel—differently” (228). “This need not be a spectacular gesture, nor motivated by a desire to simply rid our homes of ghosts,” she concludes. “Instead, it will come through the hard but important work of dismantling spectacular and spectral settler colonial conditions to reorient ourselves relationally to each other and the Indigenous land we all live on” (228). 

Baloy’s essay leaves me wondering about the spectral and spectacular imaginaries at work in the city where I live. Are there examples of Indigenous spectacle here that compare to the totem poles in Stanley Park? Are there examples of spectral or disavowed Indigenous presence? The second question is probably easier to think about than the first, since this city tends to lack spectacle of any kind. And Baloy’s essay brings me back to the issues of haunting that I considered while I was reading for my comprehensive examinations. I ought to read Gordon’s book on haunting, for instance. That’s the problem with this work, as I’ve noted before; everything one reads leads to more things one could read, an endless array of rabbit holes into which one could fall.

Works Cited

Baloy, Natalie J.K., “Spectacles and Spectres: Settler Colonial Spaces in Vancouver.” Settler Colonial Studies, vol. 6, no. 3, 2016, pp. 209-34. https://doi.org/10.1080/2201473X.2015.1018101.

Daigle, Michelle. “The Spectacle of Reconciliation: On (the) Unsetting Responsibilities to Indigenous Peoples in the Academy.” EPD: Society and Space, vol. 37, no. 4, 2019, pp. 703-21.

Gordon, Avery. Ghostly Matters: Haunting and the Sociological Imagination, University of Minnesota Press, 2008.

Grande, Sandy. “Refusing the Settler Society of the Spectacle.” Handbook of Indigenous Education, edited by Elizabeth Ann McKinley and Linda Tuhiwai Smith, Springer, 2018, pp. 1013-29.

102. Patrick Wolfe, “Settler Colonialism and the Elimination of the Native”

Settler colonialism and the elimination of the native first page

Patrick Wolfe’s name appears on almost every bibliography of every text I’ve read on settler colonialism. So it’s time to sit down and read his work, instead of relying on how other people talk about it. “Settler Colonialism and the Elimination of the Native” begins with the word “genocide”: “The question of genocide is never far from discussions of settler colonialism. Land is life—or, at least, land is necessary for life. Thus contests for land can be—indeed, often are—contests for life” (387). That doesn’t mean, he continues, “that settler colonialism is simply a form of genocide,” or that genocide can’t take place without settler colonialism (387). However, he continues, in this essay, he “shall begin to explore, in comparative fashion, the relationship between genocide and the settler-colonial tendency that I term the logic of elimination” (387). His contention, he writes, is that settler colonialism should be distinguished from genocide; while it is “inherently eliminatory,” is is not “invariably genocidal” (387).

Wolfe begins exploring this claim by noting that “both genocide and settler colonialism have typically employed the organizing grammar of race,” and that even though race is a social construct, “different racial regimes encode and reproduce the unequal relationships in to which Europeans coerced the populations concerned” (387). Those relationships were different: in the United States, for instance, because Africans were enslaved, the offspring of an enslaved person and “any other parent” would be enslaved as well, a “taxonomy” that “became fully racialized in the ‘one-drop rule,’ whereby any amount of African ancestry, no matter how remote, and regardless of phenotypical appearance, makes a person Black” (387-88). For Indigenous people in the United States, in contrast, “non-Indian ancestry compromised their indigeneity, producing ‘half-breeds,’ a regime that persists in the form of blood quantum regulations” (388). Unlike enslaved Africans, “whose reproduction augmented their owners’ wealth, Indigenous people obstructed settlers’ access to land, so their increase was counterproductive. In this way, the restrictive racial classification of Indians straightforwardly furthered the logic of elimination” (388). All that Indigenous people have to do “to get in the way of settler colonization,” Wolfe writes, citing Deborah Bird Rose, “is stay at home” (388). The “primary motive for elimination” of Indigenous peoples, then, is simply “access to territory. Territoriality is settler colonialism’s specific, irreducible element” (388).

“The logic of elimination not only refers to the summary liquidation of Indigenous people, though it includes that,” Wolfe continues (388). He suggests that “settler colonialism has both negative and positive dimensions” (388). “Negatively, it strives for the dissolution of native societies,” he writes. “Positively, it erects a new colonial society on the expropriated land base—as I put it, settler colonizers come to stay: invasion is a structure not an event” (388). Elimination of Indigenous populations, then, “is an organizing principal of settler-colonial society rather than a one-off (and superseded) occurrence,” and that elimination can include activities familiar to Canadians: “child abduction, religious conversion, [and] resocialization in total institutions such as missions or boarding schools” (388). “Settler colonialism,” Wolfe states, “destroys to replace” (388).

Renaming is one form of symbolic elimination or erasure. However, Wolfe notes that in Australia, 

the erasure of indigeneity conflicts with the assertion of settler nationalism. On the one hand, settler society required the practical elimination of the natives in order to establish itself on their territory. On the symbolic level, however, settler society subsequently sought to recuperate indigeneity in order to express its difference—and, accordingly, its independence—from the mother country. (389)

For that reason, Australian official symbolism, sports teams, and corporations “are distinguished by the ostentatious borrowing of Aboriginal motifs” (389). That’s true in this country as well: think of the appropriation of the inukshuk for the Vancouver Winter Olympics, or of the way totem poles became a national symbol. (I just saw artist and academic David Garneau give a talk on this very subject.) “For nationalist purposes, it is hard to see an alternative to this contradictory reappropriation of a foundationally disavowed Aboriginality,” Wolfe continues (389).

“In its positive aspect, therefore, settler colonialism does not simply replace native society tout court,” Wolf writes. “Rather, the process of replacement maintains the refractory imprint of the native counter-claim” (389). “In short,” he concludes, 

elimination refers to more than the summary liquidation of Indigenous people, although it includes that. In its positive aspect, the logic of elimination marks a return whereby the native repressed continues to structure settler-colonial society. It is both as complex social formation and as continuity through time that I term settler colonization a structure rather than an event, and it is on this basis that I shall consider its relationship to genocide. (390)

That assertion of complexity clarifies a great deal about the relationship between Settlers and Indigenous peoples and about the way Settlers have tended to represent Indigenous peoples and celebrate their cultural artifacts while they are appropriating their land and abducting their children.

Wolfe now returns, in a new section of the essay, to the past, to “the European sovereigns who laid claim to the territories of non-Christian (or, in later secularized versions, uncivilized) inhabitants of the rest of the world” did so through multiple versions of “the doctrine of discovery” (390). The discourse around such claims, though, “was primarily addressed to relations between European sovereigns rather than to relations between Europeans and natives” in an attempt “to restrain the endless rounds of war-making over claims to colonial territory that European sovereigns were prone to indulge in” (390). In Australia, for instance, where “British dominion was effectively unchallenged by other European powers, Aborigines were accorded no rights to their territory, informal variants on the theme of terra nullius being taken for granted in settler culture” (390-91). In North America, on the other hand, “treaties between Indian and European nations were premised on a sovereignty that reflected Indians’ capacity to permute local alliance networks from among the rival Spanish, French, Dutch, Swedish and Russian presences” (391). However, even where Indigenous sovereignty was recognized, “ultimate dominion over the territory in question was held to inhere in the European sovereign in whose name it had been ‘discovered’” (391). There was, Wolfe continues, a “clear distinction between dominion, which inhered in European sovereigns alone, and natives’ right of occupancy, also expressed in terms of possession or usufruct, which entitled natives to pragmatic use (understood as hunting and gathering rather than agriculture) of a territory that Europeans had discovered” (391). For Wolfe, this distinction “between dominion and occupancy illuminates the settler-colonial project’s reliance on the elimination of native societies” (391).

Those who claimed to discover a particular territory thereby “acquired the right, on behalf of his sovereign and vis-à-vis other Europeans who came after him, to buy land from the natives,” a right known as pre-emption (391). This notion “would seem to pose little threat to people who did not wish to dispose of their land to anyone,” but in practice, Wolfe writes, quoting Harvey Rosenthal, “‘The American right to buy always superseded the Indian right not to sell’” (391). This sense of priority is crucial, Wolfe suggests:

Why should ostensibly sovereign nations, residing in a territory solemnly guaranteed to them by treaties, decide that they are willing, after all, to surrender their ancestral homelands? More often than not (and nearly always up to the wars with the Plains Indians, which did not take place until after the civil war), the agency which reduced Indian peoples to this abjection was not some state instrumentality but irregular, greed-crazed invaders who had no intention of allowing the formalities of federal law to impede their access to the riches available in, under, and on Indian soil. (391)

Canadians may shake their heads and mutter something about greedy Americans, but the behaviour of squatters in the Haldimand Tract in Ontario, which was deeded to the Haudenosaunee in 1784, was not much different, and, like Wolfe’s example of the removal of Indigenous peoples from the American South that made way for the development of “the slave-plantation economy” (391) the governments of Upper Canada and later Canada West supported the rights of those squatters over the rights of the Haudenosaunee to their own land. 

To Wolfe, the behaviour of the soldiers who drove the Cherokees from their homes illustrates “the structural complexity of settler colonialism” (392). Those soldiers, he notes, were “economic immigrants “ who

were generally drawn from the ranks of Europe’s landless. The cattle and other stock were not only being driven off Cherokee land; they were being driven into private ownership. Once evacuated, the Red man’s land would be mixed with Black labour to produce cotton, the white gold of the Deep South. To this end, the international slave trade and the highest echelons of the formal state apparatus converged across three continents with the disorderly pillaging of a nomadic horde who may or may not have been “lawless” but who were categorically White. (392)

“In this light,” Wolfe states, “we are in a position to understand the pragmatics of the doctrine of discovery more clearly”:

 Understood as an assertion of Indigenous entitlement, the distinction between dominion and occupancy dissolves into incoherence. Understood processually, however, as a stage in the formation of the settler-colonial state (specifically, the stage linking the theory and the realization of territorial acquisition), the distinction is only too consistent. (392)

What does Wolfe mean? He returns to the point that Indigenous people could only transfer “their right of occupancy to the discovering sovereign and no one else” (392). “They could not transfer dominion because it was not theirs to transfer; that inhered in the European sovereign and had done so from the moment of discovery,” he continues. “Dominion without conquest constitutes the theoretical (or ‘inchoate’) stage of territorial sovereignty” (392). “In other word,” Wolfe writes,

the right of occupancy was not an assertion of native rights. Rather, it was a pragmatic acknowledgment of the lethal interlude that would intervene between the conceit of discovery, when navigators proclaimed European over whole continents to trees or deserted beaches, and the practical realization of that conceit in the final securing of European settlement, formally consummated in the extinguishment of native title. (393)

That conceit might have been, as Eva Mackey suggests, a fantasy, but it had tangible consequences. And, remember, in this country, the goal of the federal government in negotiating treaties with First Nations was “the extinguishment of native title.” That’s the purpose of the clauses in the numbered treaties—which Sheldon Krasowski argues, convincingly, were never discussed during the negotiations of those treaties—which claimed that, by making treaty, First Nations were signing away their land. “In sum, then, settler colonialism is an inclusive, land-centred project that coordinates a comprehensive range of agencies, from the metropolitan centre to the frontier encampment, with a view to eliminating Indigenous societies,” Wolfe writes. “Its operations are not dependent on the presence or absence of formal state institutions or functionaries” (393). For that reason, “the occasions on or the extent to which settler colonialism conduces to genocide are not a matter of the presence or absence of the formal apparatus of the state” (393). That genocide can be conducted by priests and nuns and dormitory supervisors in residential schools, or by men who prey on Indigenous sex workers. Our discomfort with the use of the term “genocide” to describe the actions of those people—and I’m thinking of Canadian Conservative leader Andrew Scheer’s rejection of that term in the conclusions of the National Inquiry into Missing and Murdered Indigenous Women and Girls (MMIWG)–has less to do with the reality of what is happening than our own squeamishness at calling something what it really is. Wolfe, however, would disagree, as the final sections of his essay indicate.

Here Wolfe begins third section of his essay, in which he points out that while “the pace, scale and intensity of certain forms of modern genocide requires the centralized technological, logistical and administrative capacities of the modern state,” settler colonialism is not pre-modern, and that “some of the core features of modernity were pioneered in the colonies” (citing W.E.B. Dubois, Hannah Arendt, and Aimé Césaire) (393). He notes that many of the Nazis’ victims were murdered “in deranged shooting sprees that were more reminiscent of sixteenth-century Spanish behaviour in the Americans than of Fordism, while millions of Slav civilians and Soviet soldiers were simply starved to death in circumstances that could well have struck a chord with late-eighteenth-century Bengalis or mid-nineteenth-century Irish people” (394). The point, he continues, is not that the Holocaust can be divided into “modern and atavistic elements”; rather, the point is that colonialism was modern (394). In fact, he continues, settler colonialism “was foundational to modernity” (394). “[A] global chain of command” linked “remote colonial frontiers to the metropolis,” he argues, and “[b]ehind it all lay the driving engine of international market forces, which linked Australian wool to Yorkshire mills and, complementarily, to cotton produced under different colonial conditions in India, Egypt, and the slave states of the Deep South” (394). He quotes Cole Harris on the dispossession of First Nations in Canada: “‘Combine capital’s interest in uncluttered access to land and settlers’ interest in land as livelihood, and the principal momentum of settler colonialism comes into focus’” (394). The Industrial Revolution “required colonial land and labour to produce its raw materials just as centrally as it required metropolitan factories and an industrial proletariat to process them, whereupon the colonies were again required as a market” (394). For that reason, “[t]he expropriated Aboriginal, enslaved African American, or indentured Asian is as thoroughly modern as the factory worker, bureaucrat, or flâneur of the metropolitan centre. The fact that the slave may be in chains does not make him or her medieval” (394).

“Of itself, however, modernity cannot explain the insatiable dynamic whereby settler colonialism always needs more land,” Wolfe writes at the outset of his essay’s fourth section (395). Agriculture is one reason, but so are other “primary sectors” that “can motivate the project,” including forestry, fishing, pastoralism, and mining (395). However, he argues, agriculture “not only supports the other sectors,” but is “inherently sedentary and, therefore, permanent” (395). “In contrast to extractive industries, which rely on what just happens to be there, agriculture is a rational means/end calculus that is geared to vouchsafing its own reproduction, generating capital that projects into a future where it repeats itself,” he writes (395). (Of course, one could argue that agriculture is extractive as well.) Agriculture also supports a larger population than other modes of production (395). “In settler-colonial terms, this enables a population to be expanded by continuing immigration at the expense of native lives and livelihoods,” he continues. “The inequities, contradictions and pogroms of metropolitan society ensure a recurrent supply of fresh immigrants—especially, as noted, from among the landless. In this way, individual motivations dovetail with the global market’s imperative for expansion” (395). Thus, agriculture “progressively eats into Indigenous territory, a primitive accumulation that turns native flora and fauna into a dwindling resource and curtails the reproduction of Indigenous modes of production,” rendering Indigenous people to a dependency “on the introduced economy” or reducing them “to the stock-raids that provide the classic pretext for colonial death-squads” (395). Wolfe could be talking about Saskatchewan.

Wolfe notes that whether Indigenous people practise agriculture or not, “natives are typically represented as unsettled, nomadic, rootless, etc., in settler-colonial discourse” (396). Agriculture thus becomes “a potent symbol of settler-colonial identity” because of its “life-sustaining connectedness to land” (396). “Accordingly,” he continues, “settler-colonial discourse is resolutely impervious to glaring inconsistencies such as sedentary natives or the fact that the settlers themselves have come from somewhere else” (396). Even if the Indigenous people are already farmers, however, their productivity cannot be simply incorporated into the colonial economy:

At this point, we begin to get closer to the question of just who it is (or, more to the point, who they are) that settler colonialism strives to eliminate—and, accordingly, closer to an understanding of the relationship between settler colonialism and genocide. To stay with the Cherokee removal: when it came to it, the factor that most antagonized the Georgia state government (with the at-least-tacit support of Andrew Jackson’s federal administration) was not actually the recalcitrant savagery of which Indians were routinely accused, but the Cherokee’s unmistakable aptitude for civilization. Indeed, they and their Creek, Choctaw, Chickasaw and Seminole neighbours, who were also targeted for removal, figured revealingly as the “Five Civilized Tribes” in Euroamerican parlance. (396)

The Cherokees, he notes, had become successful farmers “on the White model, with a number of them owning substantial holdings of Black slaves, and they had introduced a written national constitution that bore more than a passing resemblance to the US one” (396). Why would the Georgians “wish to rid themselves of such cultivated neighbours?” (396). Because “the Cherokee’s constitution and their agricultural prowess . . . all signified permanence” (396). The first thing the soldiers did was to burn the Cherokees’ houses (396).

Another reason for the removals was that tribal land was owned collectively. “Indians were the original communist menace,” Wolfe contends (397). The Choctaws who stayed in Mississippi “became individual proprietors . . . of separately allotted fragments of what had previously been the tribal estate, theirs to sell to White people if they chose to” (397). But without the tribe, Wolfe continues, those who remained were “for all practical purposes no longer Indians. . . . Here, in essence, is assimilation’s Faustian bargain—have our settler world, but lose your Indigenous soul. Beyond any doubt, this is a kind of death. Assimilationists recognized this very clearly” (397). That’s what links Richard Pratt, the founder of the Carlisle boarding school and leader of “the philanthropic ‘Friends of the Indian’ group” to General Phil Sheridan, “scourge of the Plains and author of the deathless maxim, ‘The only good Indian is a dead Indian’”:

Given the training in individualism that Pratt provided at his school . . . the tribe could disappear while its members stayed behind. . . . In a paper for the 1892 Charities and Correction Conference held in Denver, Pratt explicitly endorsed Sheridan’s maxim, “but only in this: that all the Indian there is in the race should be dead. Kill the Indian in him and save the man.” (397)

Remember, the Carlisle boarding school was one of the models for the Canadian residential school system, and Regina’s own Nicholas Flood Davin drew on his visit to that institution when he wrote his 1879 work, “Report on Industrial Schools for Indians and Half-Breeds” (“The Davin Report”).

The death that is involved in assimilation is, Wolfe argues, a form of genocide: “Richard Pratt and Phillip Sheridan were both practitioners of genocide,” he writes (398). He rejects the term “cultural genocide” (often used in Canada) because “it confuses definition with degree,” and because of “the practical hazards that can ensue once an abstract concept like ‘cultural genocide’ falls into the wrong hands”—the “elementary category error” that claims genocide is either biological (“the real thing”) or cultural “and thus, it follows, not real” (398). “In practice, it should go without saying that the imposition on a people of the procedures and techniques that are generally glossed as ‘cultural genocide’ is certainly going to have a direct impact on that people’s capacity to stay alive,” he argues, noting that in the decades after the creation of Indian boarding schools in the US, “Indian numbers hit the lowest level they would ever register” (398-99). That situation is reflected in contemporary Aboriginal life expectancy and infant mortality rates in Australia. “Clearly, we are not talking about an isolated event here,” he writes. “Thus we can shift from settler colonialism’s structural complexity to its positivity as a structuring principle of settler-colonial society across time” (399).

Wolfe now begins a new section of his essay. He describes the westward expansion of the frontier in the United States in terms of the temporary nature of the removals of Indigenous peoples, “which kept time with the westward march of the nation” (399). When the frontier no longer existed, “when the crude technique of removal declined in favour of a range of strategies for assimilating Indian people now that they had been contained within Euroamerican society, we can more clearly see the logic of elimination’s positivity as a continuing feature of Euroamerican settler society” (399). In other words, “elimination turned inwards, seeking to penetrate through the tribal surface to the individual Indian below, who was to be co-opted out of the tribe, which would be depleted accordingly, and into White society” (399). In the last 30 years of the 19th century, assimilationist legislation and Supreme Court decisions “which notionally dismantled tribal sovereignty and provided for the abrogation of existing treaties . . . relentlessly sought the breakdown of the tribe and the absorption into White society of individual Indians and their tribal land, only separately” (399-400). This “‘New Colonialism’” was “a discursive formation based on reservations and boarding schools,” and it attacked “‘every aspect of Native American life—religion, speech, political freedoms, economic liberty, and cultural diversity,’” Wolfe writes, quoting John Wunder (400). “The centrepiece of this campaign was the allotment programme, first generalized as Indian policy in the Dawes Severalty Act of 1887 and subsequently intensified and extended, whereby tribal land was to be broken down into individual allotments whose proprietors could eventually sell them to White people,” he continues, noting that in the 50 years after 1881, “the total acreage held by Indians in the United States fell by two thirds” (400). “Needless to say, the coincidence between the demographic statistics and the land-ownership rates was no coincidence,” he writes. “Throughout this process, reformers’ justifications for it (saving the Indian from the tribe, giving him the same opportunities as the White man, etc.) repeatedly included the express intention to destroy the tribe in whole” (400). The New Deal introduced blood quantum requirements, whereby “one’s Indianness progressively declines in accordance with a ‘biological’ calculus that is a construct of Euroamerican culture,” a procedure that Juaneño/Jaqi scholar Annette Jaimes has called “‘statistical extermination’” (400). “In sum, the containment of Indian groups within Euroamerican society that culminated in the end of the frontier produced a range of ongoing complementary strategies whose common intention was the destruction of heterodox forms of Indian grouphood,” Wolfe concludes (400).

In both the US and Australia, “the full radicalization of assimilation policies . . . coincided with the closure of the frontier, which forestalled spatial stop-gaps such as removal” (400). But, Wolfe writes, “assimilation should not be seen as an invariable concomitant of settler colonialism. Rather, assimilation is one of a range of strategies of elimination that become favoured in particular historical circumstances. Moreover, assimilation itself can take on a variety of forms” (401). These strategies might be “‘softer’ than the recourse to simple violence,” but they “are no necessarily less eliminatory” (401). He notes that the UN’s Convention on Genocide “includes among the acts that constitute genocide (assuming they are committed with intent to destroy a target group in whole or in part) the imposition of ‘measures intended to prevent births within the group’” (401). Practices of forced adoption such as, in Canada, the Sixties Scoop, a misnomer because Indigenous children continue to be taken from their parents at astonishing rates, which are intended to “bring about a situation in which second-generation offspring were born into a group that was different from the one from which the child/parent had originally been abducted,” would therefore be examples of genocide, according to the UN’s definition (401). “Though a child was physically abducted, the eventual outcome is as much a matter of a social classification as it is of a body count,” Wolfe writes. “Nonetheless, the intentional contribution to the demographic destruction of the ‘relinquishing’ group is unequivocal” (401).

Wolfe begins the next section of his essay with a question: why does he use the term “logic of elimination rather than genocide?” (401). Settler colonialism, he repeats, “is a specific social formation and it is desirable to retain that specificity. . . . an understanding of settler colonialism would not be particularly helpful for understanding the mass killings of, say, witches in medieval Europe, Tutsis in Rwanda, enemies of the people in Cambodia, or Jews in the Nazi fatherland (the Lebensraum is, of course, another matter)” (401). These examples of mass killings “would seem to have little to tell us about the long-run structural consistency of settler colonizers’ attempts to eliminate native societies” (402). Use of the term “genocide” would invite comparisons to the Holocaust, creating “hyphenated genocides” which would only “devalue Indigenous attrition” (402). However, 

[n]o such problem bedevils analysis of the logic of elimination, which, in its specificity to settler colonialism, is premised on the securing—the obtaining and the maintaining—of territory. This logic certainly requires the elimination of the owners of that territory, but not in any particular way. To this extent, it is a larger category than genocide. For instance, the style of romantic stereotyping that I have termed “repressive authenticity,” which is a feature of settler-colonial discourse in many countries, is not genocidal in itself, though it eliminates large numbers of empirical natives from official reckonings and, as such, is often concomitant with genocidal practice. Indeed, depending on the historical conjuncture, assimilation can be a more effective mode of elimination than conventional forms of killing, since it does not involve such a disruptive affront to the rule of law that is ideologically central to the cohesion of settler society. When invasion is recognized as a structure rather than an event, its history does not stop—or more to the point, become relatively trivial—when it moves on from the era of frontier homicide. Rather, narrating that history involves charting the continuities, discontinuities, adjustments, and departures whereby a logic that initially informed frontier killing transmutes into different modalities, discourses and institutional formations as it undergirds the historical development and complexification of settler society. (402)

“How, then, when elimination manifests as genocide, are we to retain the specificity of settler colonialism without downplaying its impact by resorting to a qualified genocide?” Wolfe asks (402-03). He offers the term “structural genocide,” suggesting that it would avoid “the questions of degree—and, therefore, of hierarchy among victims—that are entailed in qualified genocides, while retaining settler colonialism’s structural induration” (403). “Given a historical perspective on structural genocide,” he continues, “we can recognize its being in abeyance (as, mercifully, it seems to be in contemporary Australia) rather than being a thing of the past—which is to say, we should guard against the recurrence of what Dirk Moses terms ‘genocidal moments’ (social workers continue to take Aboriginal children in disproportionate numbers, for example)” (403). “Structural genocide” would also enable us to understand “some of the concrete empirical relationships between spatial removal, mass killings and biocultural assimilation” (403). For instance, “assimilation programmes can reflect the ideological requirements of settler-colonial societies, which characteristically cite native advancement to establish their egalitarian credentials to potentially fractious groups of immigrants” (403).

Wolfe begins the final section of his essay with another question: “How, then, might any of this help to predict and prevent genocide?” (403). For one thing, “it shows us that settler colonialism is an indicator. Unpalatable though it is (to speak as a member of a settler society), this conclusion has a positive aspect, which is a corollary to settler colonialism’s temporal dimension” (403). That is, “[s]ince settler colonialism persists over extended periods of time, structural genocide should be easier to interrupt than short-term genocides” (403). (There is no evidence anywhere to support that conclusion, I’m afraid.) In addition, he argues that “[s]ince settler colonialism is an indicator, it follows that we should monitor situations in which settler colonialism intensifies or in which societies that are not yet, or not fully, settler-colonial take on more of its characteristics” (403). He argues that “Israel’s progressive dispensing with its reliance on Palestinian labour would seem to present an ominous case in point” (403). Apartheid in South Africa was not a genocide because the country’s economy depended on African workers; “[t]he same can be said of African American slavery,” Wolfe writes (404)—a shockingly uninformed thing to say, given the mass death that happened before slavery was abolished. He suggests that because enslaved Africans were “valuable commodities, slaves had only been destroyed in extremis” (404), something that might appear true in theory but that I doubt accurately conveys the numbers of Africans who died during the Middle Passage or on the huge plantations of Mississippi. “Today in the US, the blatant racial zoning of large cities and the penal system suggests that, once colonized people outlive their utility, settler societies can fall back on the repertoire of strategies (in this case, spatial sequestration) whereby they have also dealt with the native surplus,” he writes (404). The West Bank barrier, he continues, is such an example of spatial sequestration, as was apartheid, and “as Palestinians become more and more dispensable, Gaza and the West Bank become less and less like Bantustans and more and more like reservations (or, for that matter, like the Warsaw Ghetto)” (404). What an astonishing thing to say.

I’m not sure Wolfe’s conclusion is of much value—there is, after all, nothing in this country that would suggest settler colonialism is easy to interrupt—and I’m honestly not convinced that avoiding the term genocide is actually useful in thinking about the way Indigenous people have experienced settler colonialism. By the UN’s definition of genocide, all of the institutions of settler colonialism–in this country, anyway–are genocidal. We might not want to admit this is true, but it is. Perhaps “attempted genocide” would be a better term, since Indigenous people, cultures, languages and ways of thinking about the world remain vital and relevant. Nevertheless, the rest of Wolfe’s essay is helpful to me in understanding the significance of the oft-repeated claim that settler colonialism is a structure rather than an event. It carries on in new forms, and those new forms are always rooted in the occupation of land by settlers. And the discussion of American boarding schools brings home how I’ve benefitted—or was intended to benefit—from residential schools in this country. Yesterday was Orange Shirt Day in Canada, a day when we wear orange T-shirts and remember the children who were incarcerated in this country’s Indian residential schools. Some 150,000 children were sent to those places, and about 5,000 died (the exact number may never be known). Those institutions, Wolfe would argue, were established in order to assimilate Indigenous children, a process of assimilation that was supposed to benefit settlers by eliminating competing Indigenous claims to the land—by destroying Indigenous languages, cultures, families, and communities. To think that those places were part of a system in which I am enmeshed—against my will, and for most of my life without my knowledge—is disturbing and painful. But it seems to be the truth. And the truth must come before reconciliation; at least, that’s what the Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Canada would argue. The truth of settler colonialism isn’t pretty, but it has to be faced before reconciliation, or decolonization, can happen. 

Works Cited

Krasowski, Sheldon. No Surrender: The Land Remains Indigenous, University of Regina Press, 2019.

Mackey, Eva. Unsettled Expectations: Uncertainty, Land and Settler Decolonization, Fernwood, 2016.

“The Davin Report, 1879.” Nishnawbe Aski Nation Indian Residential Schools in Ontario, 2005, http://rschools.nan.on.ca/article/the-davin-report-1879-1120.asp.

Wolfe, Patrick. “Settler Colonialism and the Elimination of the Native.” Journal of Genocide Research, vol. 8, no. 4, 2006, pp. 387-409. DOI:10.1080/14623520601056240.

95. Eve Tuck and C. Ree, “A Glossary of Haunting”

handbook-of-autoethnography

In my last blog entry, I wondered whether some of the strange justifications Eva Mackey describes settler descendants making about their occupation of Indigenous land—the claim, for instance, that there were no Indigenous people living on the land when settlers  first arrived—might come from “a deeply buried recognition that the claims Settlers make about Crown sovereignty and the rightness of their presence on Indigenous lands are, frankly, specious.” I wondered if there might be any evidence to support that suspicion. That’s the reason I decided to read Eve Tuck’s and C. Ree’s strange, short text (it’s not an essay), “A Glossary of Haunting.” I was hoping it might suggest something about the effect such hidden recognitions might have on settlers. I was disappointed, though; that’s not what Tuck and Ree are thinking about in this text. I might have to return to Gabriele Schwab’s book Haunting Legacies: Violent Histories and Transgenerational Trauma to find evidence of those kinds of hidden recognitions, since Schwab talks about the transgenerational effects of the trauma perpetrators experience, if I’m serious about following up my hunch. Or perhaps I might find some discussion of that idea somewhere else. I’m sure I’m not the first person to wonder if it’s a possibility. 

In any case, Tuck and Ree begin by stating that their text presents an alphabetized glossary about justice, but more specifically, “about righting (and sometimes wronging) wrongs; about hauntings, mercy, monsters, generational debt, horror films, and what they might mean for understanding settler colonialism, ceremony, revenge, and decolonization” (640). The authors describe this glossary as “a fractal,” because “it includes the particular and the general, violating the terms of settler colonial knowledge which require the separation of the particular from the general, the hosted from the host, personal from the public, the foot(note) from the head(line), the place from the larger narrative of nation, the people from specific places” (640). “This glossary is a story, not an exhaustive encyclopedia,” “a story that seethes in its subtlety,” they write (640). Strangely, they state, “In telling you all of this in this way, I am resigning myself and you to the idea that parts of my telling are confounding. I care about you understanding, but I care more about concealing parts of myself from you. I don’t trust you very much. You are not always aware of how you can be dangerous to me, and this makes me dangerous to you” (640). It seems, then, that they are writing in the voice of one of the monsters they describe in their text. The adoption of the voice of that monster–of the colonized subject–occurs at other points in this text as well.

Such monsters are similar to the creatures one sees in American or Japanese horror films, although they explain that there are important differences between horror films produced in those two countries. “Mainstream narrative films in the United States, especially in horror, are preoccupied with the hero, who is perfectly innocent, but who is assaulted by monstering or haunting just the same,” they write (640). Audiences “are meant to feel outrage in the face of haunting, we are beckoned to root for the innocent hero, who could be us, because haunting is undeserved, even random,” and “[t]he hero spends the length of the film righting wrongs, slaying the monster, burying the undead, performing the missing rite, all as a way of containment” (641). Japanese horror films are very different; they invoke, instead, “a strategy more akin to wronging, or revenge” (641). “The difference between notions of justice popularized in the US horror films and notions of justice in these examples of horror films from Japan,” they explain,

is that in the former, the hauntings are positioned as undeserved, and the innocent hero must destroy the monster to put the world in balance again. . . . In the latter, because the depth of injustice that begat the monster or ghost is acknowledged, the hero does not think herself to be innocent, or try to achieve reconciliation or healing, only mercy, often in the form of passing on the debt. (641)

Japanese horror films, then, recognize past injustices, while American horror films pretend that those injustices don’t exist.

The particular form of injustice Tuck and Ree are interested in is colonialism. “Colonization is as horrific as humanity gets,” they write, noting that it inevitably involves genocide (642). Because settler colonialism is a structure (following the work of Patrick Wolfe) “and not just the nefarious way nations are born,” it is “an ongoing horror made invisible by its persistence” (642). Settler colonialism, in particular,

is the management of those who have been made killable, once and future ghosts—those that had been destroyed, but also those that are generated in every generation. . . . Settler horror, then, comes about as part of this management, of the anxiety, the looming but never arriving guilt, the impossibility of forgiveness, the inescapability of retribution. (642)

I wonder if the same thing couldn’t be said of other forms of colonialism as well: they all seem to be about what Tuck and Ree call “making-killable,” a way of “making subhuman, of transforming beings into masses that can be produced and destroyed, another form of empire’s mass production” (648). In any case, if settler horror is part of the management of the anxiety produced by the genocidal actions of settlers, haunting, on the other hand, “is the relentless remembering and reminding that will not be appeased by settler society’s assurances of innocence and reconciliation. Haunting is acute and general; individuals are haunted, but so are societies” (642). “The United States is permanently haunted by the slavery, genocide, and violence entwinted in its first, present and future days,” they write (642). “Haunting doesn’t hope to change people’s perceptions, nor does it hope for reconciliation. Haunting lies precisely in its refusal to stop. . . . this refusal to stop is its own form of resolving. For ghosts, the haunting is the resolving, it is not what needs to be resolved” (642). “Haunting is the cost of subjugation,” they continue. “It is the price paid for violence, for genocide” (643).

Tuck and Ree retell the Homeric story of Cyclops, making her into an anti-hero who only wants to be left alone: “Her enormous eye sees through deceptive Odysseus who feigns codes of hospitality to receive the sheep as gifts. She will keep her land and sheep out of reach, a thing of myth. She does things that are monstrous to violate the colonizer and to wage vengeance for future ghosts, none of which is legible to Homer” (644). Cyclops, in this version, “walks the vastness of [Odysseus’s] kingdom, slowly becoming a ghost. . . . Her revenge feeds her, making her opaque, anti-gravity, a black hole. . . . She will strand Odysseus in constant unease, bereft of his cherished and clever reason” (644). “Revenge requires symmetry with the crime,” they argue:

To the (purported) (would-be) hero, revenge is monstrous, heard but not seen, insatiable, blind with desire, the Cyclops robbed of her eye. To the self-designated hero, revenge hails a specter of something best forgotten, a ghost from a criminal past.

To the monster, revenge is oxygen. (644)

In this reading, then, Cyclops stands in for the colonized, for the Indigenous or enslaved peoples whose genocide formed the basis for the existence of the American nation-state, while Odysseus is a paradigmatic figure for the greedy and heedless colonizer, taking what is not his.

What, then, of decolonization, the subject of Tuck’s and K. Wayne Yang’s essay “Decolonization Is Not A Metaphor”? “Decolonization must mean attending to ghosts, and arresting widespread denial of the violence done to them,” Tuck and Ree write (647).  But decolonization isn’t really about social justice (a claim Tuck and Yang make in their essay):

Decolonization is a (dearly) departure from social justice. . . . Listing terrors is not a form of social justice, as if outing (a) provides relief for a presumed victim or (b) repairs a wholeness or (c) ushers in an improved social awareness that leads to (a) and (b). That is not what I am doing here, saying it all so that things will get better. Social justice is a term that gets thrown around like some destination, a resolution, a fixing. “No justice, no peace,” and all of that. But justice and peace don’t exactly cohabitate. The promise of social justice sometimes rings false, smells consumptive, like another manifest destiny. Like you can get there, but only if you climb over me. (647)

There’s little hope here, or elsewhere in the essay, about the possibilities of decolonization. The effects of colonization, instead, are ongoing and irreparable.

Next, Tuck and Ree describe “damage narratives,” adopting the perspective of the colonized to do so. “Damage narratives are the only stories that get told about me, unless I’m the one that’s telling them,” they write. “People have made their careers on telling stories of damage about me, about communities like mine. Damage is the only way that monsters and future ghosts are conjured” (647). Instead of damage, this voice prefers to speak of desire, “a refusal to trade in damage; desire is an antidote, a medicine to damage narratives” (647). Desire is 

a recognition of suffering, the costs of settler colonialism and capitalism and how we still thrive in the face of loss anyway; the parts of us that won’t be destroyed. When I write or speak about desire, I am trying to get out from underneath the ways that my communities and I are always depicted. I insist on telling stories of desire, of complexity, of variegation, of promising myself one thing at night, and doing another in the morning. (647-48)

Desire “is productive, it makes itself, and in making itself, it makes reality” (648). Narratives of desire, then, are better than narratives about the damage done by colonization.

The only way that decolonization can occur, it seems, is through an act of mercy towards the colonizer by the colonized, although the version of mercy that Tuck and Ree provide is complicated:

Mercy is a temporary pause in haunting, requiring a giver and a receiver. The house goes quiet again, but only for a time. Mercy is a gift only ghosts can grant the living, and a gift ghosts cannot be forced, extorted, seduced, or tricked into giving. Even then, the fantasy of relief is deciduous. The gift is an illusion of relief and closure. Haunting can be deferred, delayed, and disseminated, but with some crimes of humanity—the violence of colonization—there is no putting to rest. Decolonization is not an exorcism of ghosts, nor is it charity, parity, balance, or forgiveness. Mercy is not freeing the settler from his crimes, nor is it therapy for the ghosts. Mercy is the power to give (and take). Mercy is a tactic. Mercy is ongoing, temporary, and in constant need of regeneration. Social justice may want to put things to rest, may believe in the repair in reparations, may consider itself an architect or a destination, may believe in utopic building materials which are bound to leak, may even believe in peace. Mercy is not any of that. Mercy is just a reprieve; mercy does not resolve or absolve. Mercy is a sort of power granted over another. Mercy can be merciless. (648-49)

I have to admit that while I recognize the rhetorical move in the last sentences of that quotation, the authors’ desire to express a paradox, I honestly don’t understand how mercy is merciless. Are all forms of power merciless? Is that the suggestion? 

“People who deny the persistence of settler colonialism are like the heroes in American horror films, astonished that the monster would have trouble with them,” Tuck and Ree continue (649). But those monsters have been wronged, they seek justice, and there is no way to permanently defeat them: “monsters can only be deferred, disseminated; the door to their threshold can only be shut on them for so long” (649). This argument returns to their earlier discussions of decolonization and mercy. “Unruly, full of desire, unsettling, around the edges of haunting whispers revenge,” they continue. “The rage of the dead, a broken promise, a violent ruin, the seeds of haunting, an engine for curses. It can and cannot be tolerated. Not like justice. Everyone nods their head to justice. Who can disagree with justice?” (651). Revenge, however, “is necessarily unspeakable to justice. We have better ways to deal with revenge now. But revenge and justice overlap, feed and deplete the other” (651-52). “Revenge is one head of the many-headed creature of justice,” they claim (652). They suggest that we are always told that revenge is wrong, that it is “wronging wrongs, a form of double-wronging” (654). (Two wrongs don’t make a right—that kind of thing.) “At the same time, righting wrongs is so rare,” they continue. “Justice is so fleeting. And there are crimes that are too wrong to right” (654). But “wronging wrongs” is the work of monsters:

Wronging wrongs, so reviled in waking life, seems to be the work of nightmares and hauntings and all the stuff that comes after opportunities to right wrongs and write wrongs have been exhausted. Unreadable and irrational, wronging wrongs is the work of now and future ghosts and monsters, the supply of which is ever-growing. You’ll have to find someone to pull on your ears to bring you out of the nightmares, to call you home and help you remember who you are, and to hope that the ghosts will be willing to let you go. (654)

If I’m understanding this conclusion correctly, only an act of mercy on the part of the wronged monster(s) can end the “nightmares” that settlers experience.

I’ve left a lot out of this summary—all of the descriptions of Ree’s installation artwork, and the strange appendix, “The Haunting of the Form O.” Like many attempts by social scientists to appropriate creative forms in the expression of scholarly arguments, the result here is odd and not entirely effective, I think, but it’s an interesting and potentially useful text. It’s certainly pessimistic about the possibilities of settler decolonization, which is more or less the way I would read “Decolonization Is Not A Metaphor” as well. Tuck and her collaborators don’t hold out many possibilities for settler decolonization, I think. Perhaps that’s correct; perhaps decolonization (as a way to end the haunting this text describes) would have to be an act of mercy on the part of the colonized (and decolonizing) subject. I don’t know. I would like to know more about the haunting this text talks about, though. What form does that haunting take? That question remains unanswered. Perhaps I do need to reread Gabriele Schwab’s book, or do some more research into haunting and colonization, if I’m going to be able to substantiate my hunch, to turn it into something more than just a hunch.

Works Cited

Schwab, Gabriele. Haunting Legacies: Violent Histories and Transgenerational Trauma, Columbia University Press, 2010.

Tuck, Eve, and C. Ree. “A Glossary of Haunting.” Handbook of Autoethnography, edited by Stacy Holman Jones, Tony E. Adams, and Carolyn Ellis, Routledge, 2013, pp. 639-58.

Tuck, Eve, and K. Wayne Yang. “Decolonization Is Not A Metaphor.” Decolonization: Indigeneity, Education & Society, vol. 1, no. 1, 2012, pp. 1-40.

94. Eva Mackey, Unsettled Expectations: Uncertainty, Land and Settler Decolonization

eva mackey.jpg

I read Eva Mackey’s Unsettled Expectations: Uncertainty, Land and Settler Decolonization on airplanes and in hotel rooms over the past week or so. It’s an important book, and as an ethnography of Settlers opposed to Indigenous land rights movements, and of Settlers allying themselves with Indigenous peoples, it presents a unique perspective on issues of settler colonialism. At the same time, it tends to be somewhat repetitive, and that quality is likely to be reproduced in this summary, because I doubt that I’ll have time to eliminate it. I’m not sure if that repetitiveness is necessary. Perhaps, because Mackey is presenting difficult ideas, it helps communicate the points she’s making. On the other hand, perhaps it’s just a sign that the book needed a good editor. Either way, this summary is likely to be longer than I would like, and certainly longer than anyone reading it would like as well. I apologize for that in advance. 

Unsettled Expectations is in three parts, each consisting of an introduction and two chapters. Part One, “Contact Zones and the Settler Colonial Present,” begins with an introduction entitled “Settler Colonialism and Contested Homelands.” Mackey starts by setting out the questions she wants to address: 

Why do protestors against Indigenous land rights, in Canada and the United States, so often sing the national anthem? How do warlike images of “standing on guard” for the nation (including ritual gunshots in New York) figure in anti-land rights sentiment? Why and how do land rights—which challenge long-standing relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous people as well as the “progress” and mythologized history of nation-states—unearth deep-seated desires and brutal angers? What are the shapes this resistance takes? What kinds of self-evident ideas and histories inflect them?” (3-4)

She describes the book as “a critical multi-site ethnography that examines conflicts over Indigenous land rights in Canada and the United States as a lens through which to understand historical and ongoing relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous peoples in settler colonies” (4). The goal of her research, she continues, “is to try to understand the lived practices and discourses of people defending and countering Indigenous land rights—as a grounded point of departure to examine the limits and possibilities of decolonization” (4). Her work “focuses on struggles over land because in this way attention is directed to foundational conceptual and material dilemmas in settler nations, dilemmas deeply interlaced with historical, cultural and economic issues,” and while confronting the “legacies of colonial pasts,” it also considers “the possibilities and limits of imagining and building decolonized futures” (4). 

Land is at the centre of settler colonialism. Mackey cites Cole Harris’s suggestion that the “experienced materiality of colonialism” is grounded in “dispossessions and repossessions of land” and Edward Said on land being the purpose of empire (4). However, the dispossession of Indigenous peoples not only about “guns, laws and boundaries,” but also “ideas and concepts that enabled and legitimized that dispossession: a range of complex and often contradictory ideas about progress, property, entitlement, categories of personhood and relationships between different peoples” (4). Despite her use of the past tense here, she notes that those ideas and practices aren’t in the past; they live on today (4). Mackey cites Shiri Pasternak’s definition of settler colonialism: it is a form of colonialism based on land acquisition and population replacement (4). The creation of states, nations, and legal systems is organized around domination of Indigenous populations and over immigrants who are imported as labour, although in the 20th century those immigrants become part of the reinvention of national identities through ideologies of multiculturalism or the “melting pot” (4). Because the settler never leaves, “the native” must disappear, she suggests, citing Patrick Wolfe’s 1999 book Settler Colonialism and the Transformation of Anthropology: The Politics and Poetics of an Ethnographic Event (a book I’m going to have to read) (5). “Land rights conflicts are . . . deeply embodied, grounded, and material disputes that are also about interpretations of history, justice and identity, because they raise the difficult question of who is entitled to ownership of the national homeland,” she continues, noting that the survival of Indigenous peoples depends on their ability to overcome dispossession from their homelands and be at home “in nations built upon the appropriation of those very homelands” (5). “Contemporary claims for land and culture cannot be separated from demands for recognition of past injustices, which means colonial and national pasts—how those lands were taken—inevitably live in the present,” Mackey writes. “Questions about home, then, raise subsequent, necessary queries about past and present injustice and about property, possession and dispossession” (5).

Mackey began this research because, as a Settler in Canada, she 

wanted to understand, in a more complex, nuanced and historicized manner, how and why the same events and processes could be experienced and explained so differently by people who inhabit the same territory, and yet who are socially located in very different ways in terms of power, history and space. (6)

That desire led to many more specific questions:

How and why can so many non-Indigenous people see assertions of Indigenous “rights” as “invasion” of their lands, or even “terrorism”? How do legal frameworks, enacted nationally, regionally and locally actually function in the context of land claims? Who uses law and how? What are the effects? In the context of such conflict over history, colonialism and contemporary Indigenous land rights, how might we imagine de-colonized and just versions of citizenship, belonging and space? Can we really imagine de-colonizing “our home” on “Native land” (now seen as property) when property, power and history are so contested? What gets in the way? How might it be possible for diverse peoples with complex and overlapping histories of injustice and collusion, to live together justly, when history, property and the division of lands, resources and power are so contested? What gets in the way of decolonizing relationships and territorial spaces? How is it possible to even imagine a collective project of diverse people living together in a settler colony in a way that does not reproduce the brutal and subtle violence of ongoing colonialism, modernity and capitalism? (6-7)

That last question, “lately often framed as how to ‘decolonize’ settler nations, has no definitive answer,” she continues, citing Eve Tuck and K. Wayne Yang. “But can we even begin to imagine what it might entail? This book is an exploratory examination of such issues that builds from ethnographic research on communities experiencing conflict over land rights” (6-7).

Mackey conceptualizes the sites of conflict over land as “contact zones,” a term derived from the work of Mary Louise Pratt: for Pratt, a “contact zone” is a space of colonial encounter in which peoples previously separated come into contact and establish ongoing relations, usually involving conditions of coercion, inequality, and intractable conflict (7). Settler nations have tried to settle those “ongoing relations” through ideologies and laws that produce their various nation-states “as settled, secure and legitimate national spaces” rather than “unsettled colonial ‘contact zones’”; however, the “ongoing conflict over land rights indicates that the process remains ‘unsettled’” (7). Her research with settlers, particularly those opposed to Indigenous land rights actions, suggests that they have 

a deep sense of entitlement and a supposedly natural right (even a responsibility) to own and develop property/land, even if it may have been taken from Indigenous people. They felt they had laboured and improved the land and helped build the nation and that they were entitled to their private property. On these grounds, they felt certain of their entitlement to the land and expected it to be ongoing and unchallenged. They also consistently expressed powerful feelings of uncertainty, crisis and anxiety about the future within the context of the land claims. They felt angry about this uncertainty, treating it as unexpected and unfair. The angry uncertainty as a result of Indigenous land rights . . . is a result of having those expectations of ongoing entitlement challenged. The anger implicitly constructs an opposite normative state of affairs in which settlers and the settler nation-state did, or believed it did, have certain and settled entitlement to the land taken from Indigenous peoples. These are what I call the “settled expectations” that have been unsettled as a result of land rights. (8)

Mackey continues:

The angry sense of ongoing entitlement led me to the question of how, on what grounds, to settlers feel entitled, settled and certain about their right to own and control the territory? How is it possible for the colonizers to claim to have stronger and more legitimate sovereignty over the territory, simply through arriving and asserting the claim, despite the vibrant collectivities of Indigenous people living there who did not consent to the land being taken and owned in this way? Why are Indigenous sovereign nations forced to ‘claim’ land from the nation-state when it was theirs in the first place? (8)

Is it just a matter of numerical superiority, or is something else going on? (8). “On what grounds can and do settler nations claim such an all-encompassing sovereignty?” (8).

The answer, Mackey argues, lies in the philosophical and legal assumptions that inform settler-colonial nation-states:

Western philosophy, law and land claims policy have all sought, in distinct and flexible ways, to attain certainty in “settled expectations” for settler projects. For example, the Crown and the nation-state’s legitimacy are based on the legal assumption (or as I call it, the ‘fantasy of entitlement’) that their sovereignty is necessarily superior, stronger and deeper than any claims of Indigenous people because underlying title belongs to the Crown. This is settler law, even if such claims have not been proven or if Indigenous people are not themselves “reconciled” to that interpretation. This is settler certainty, both assumed and defended with philosophy, law, legislation and bureaucratic policy. (9)

Mackey notes that her use of the word “entitlement” suggests “a longstanding, structured, collective privilege. In this sense it is more akin to class because it has been socially legitimized as a ‘right’ to land and other privileges, historically and in the present, through colonial and national projects” (9). For example, important court decisions in Canada have stated that the inherent right to self-government in the Canadian Constitution of 1982 only exists as long as it can be reconciled with Crown sovereignty (10). Why does Crown sovereignty take precedence over Indigenous sovereignty? Where does Crown sovereignty come from? “These so-called ‘logics’ of settler national sovereignty of land are what I call the elaborate and illogical (though extensively rationalized) ‘fantasies of possession’ and ‘fantasies of entitlement’ that have built settler certainty,” Mackey writes. “Even though they are ‘fantasies’ they have powerful effects on the world, often through their materialization in law” (10). These fantasies have become embedded, unconscious expectations of how the world will work “to reaffirm the social locations, perceptions and benefits of privilege,” she continues, citing Avril Bell.

These philosophical and legal fantasies have material and emotional effects, and it structures the way many Settlers respond to Indigenous land-rights movements:

This longstanding pattern, in which colonizers assume entitlement to claim sovereignty over Indigenous lands, continues to be repeatedly re-enacted post-facto in law as well as in the discourses of the people I interviewed. Colonization and settler nation-building have entailed the repetitive embedding and realizing of settler assertions of certainty and entitlement, and the repeated denial of Indigenous personhood and sovereignty, all of which are embedded in the interpretation of early moments of colonial/settler assumptions of sovereignty over territory. This pattern emerges from a set of stories that, as I will discuss, are grounded in delusions of entitlement based on arguments that should make no sense even to those who created them and turned them into laws. At the same time, these rationales have a particular pattern and “logic” that I trace throughout this book. They are socially embedded, unconscious expectations of how the world will work, and are relied upon to reaffirm social locations, perceptions and benefits of privilege that have been legitimated through repeated experiences across lifetimes and generations. Thus, I find the term “settled expectations” a powerful and polysemic metaphor for the taken-for-granted settler frameworks and practices of entitlement and expectation of ongoing privilege that I examine in this book. (11)

Not surprisingly, then, Mackey returns to the terms “settled expectations,” “unsettled expectations,” and “uncertainty” throughout the book.

While legal, political, and economic acts of redistribution are necessary to make amends for centuries of colonial oppression, those acts 

may not be possible or sufficient without a fundamental shift in settler common-sense frameworks, a shift in concepts for thinking about and experiencing relationships and power within spaces. In other words, it is necessary to unsettle “settled expectations.” The change we need, I contend, has to do with how we—and by “we” I mean relatively privileged non-Indigenous citizens of settler nations—think and act when it comes to the dominant and self-evident frameworks that many of us share. These frameworks, as I discuss in the chapters that follow, are so longstanding and self-evident that they are most often invisible (as other than truth and/or “common-sense”) to those who share them. Indeed, to even begin to imagine meaningful structural changes in Indigenous-settler relationships may first require the kind of epistemological shifts I discuss here. (11)

Mackey is also interested in the question of alliances between Indigenous people and Settlers, and raises questions about how such alliances might work and the need for Settlers to get engaged in the process of decolonization: 

What roles can and should non-Indigenous people play in decolonizing processes? Who is responsible for the hard and necessary work of decolonizing relationships? Colonization and decolonization are about relationships, and therefore the possibility of decolonization depends on all parties changing how they relate to one another. For too long, decolonization has been seen as an Indigenous issue. Thus, it makes sense that we, as settler descendants, take responsibility and engage in learning how to participate in this process. (12)

At the same time, Mackey notes that her book doesn’t provide “a general model of decolonial practice,” nor an argument “that a change in settler viewpoints could ever, on its own, obliterate colonial relations”:

Clearly, having a few settler people change the way that they think about Indigenous-settler relations will not immediately challenge the centuries of common-sense political, economic and legal oppression that Indigenous peoples have faced, nor the ontologies and epistemologies that have supported it. It could not suddenly solve the many problems Indigenous peoples face in terms of lands and sovereignty, education and health, poverty, racism, or the Indian Act. I suggest that fundamental shifts in settler perspectives must happen not instead of but in addition to serious structural, economic and political changes. However, if settlers are ever to fully engage with decolonization, and actually work mindfully on developing solutions to some of the above issues without reproducing the kinds of overt and subtle colonialism discussed in this book, it must begin somewhere. This book is offered as a gesture towards possible ways to imagine some of that necessary work. It is a small first step towards viewing how settlers might begin to deal with the “settler problem.” This book, therefore, is an exploratory contribution to an important journey—both imaginative and political—of learning how to unsettle expectations and move beyond the traps and limitations of ongoing settler colonialism, in order to learn new ways of building relations of both autonomy and interconnection with our Indigenous neighbours. (12)

For that reason, Mackey’s focus is on the “settler problem” and the logics of settler colonialism: “the social, ideological, and institutional processes through which the authority of the settler state is enacted,” she writes, citing the work of Mark Rifkin (another writer I need to read) (13).

Mackey suggests that “[k]eeping Indigenous sovereignty at the centre of my analysis provides a key foundation of my critical project, because I hope to undercut the ubiquitous and self-evident assumption that the settler state was and is entitled to assert sovereignty over Indigenous peoples and territories” (13). Sovereignty, in fact, is one of the central issues her book tackled:

Non-Indigenous citizens of settler nations might not see sovereignty (either their own or Indigenous sovereignty) as a central concern. Most of us go about our daily lives as if questions of ownership of land and jurisdiction of territory do not need to be asked or answered. We take it for granted that we are citizens of our countries, and that these countries have sovereignty and jurisdiction over these territories we live in. If we think about Indigenous people, it may be that we wish to help them become “equal” to other Canadians or Americans, and yet also able to maintain their “cultures,” not imagining or understanding that their vision of this land and their place in it and relationship with it is not encompassed or erased by the settler nation-state’s jurisdiction. These are the tricks enacted by the “normalizing logics” of settler colonialism that I discuss throughout this book: settler sovereignty and jurisdiction are assumed to be always-already settled, over, complete. Indigenous sovereignty appears to have been silenced, except in moments of “crisis” such as the conflicts that I explore in this book, when settler certainty and “settledness” become deeply disturbed by its vibrant re-emergence. (14)

However, “sovereignty” in relation to Indigenous peoples doesn’t mean quite the same thing it does in connection to Western nation-states. Mackey cites Taiaiake Alfred’s argument that sovereignty is a Western concept that implies a nation-state as a model, and that Indigenous traditional nationhood is very different, without absolute authority, coercive enforcement of decisions, hierarchy, or a separate ruling entity (15). Her use of the term “sovereignty,” then, is based on her interpretation of how the Onondaga Nation uses the term: it “includes autonomous relationships to territory, law, spirituality, ontologies and lifeways, a form of autonomy (and difference) that cannot be encompassed as simply another ‘minority’ within an overarching Western nation-state paradigm” (15). Decolonization, Mackey continues, will require what Alfred calls “radical imagination”: that is, settlers seeing themselves as being in equal and respectful relationship with other human beings and the natural environment (15-16). The important question to start with, she suggests, is “[w]hat is the relationship of other citizens of Canada and the United States . . . to Indigenous sovereignty?” (16). She distinguishes between land claims—the kind of processes established by the Canadian federal government, for example—and land rights. Engaging in land claims processes has negative effects; they are “based on an assimilative logic of incorporation into existing power structures” and therefore cannot promise decolonization (17). However, struggles over land rights “are fruitful sites (‘contact zones’) for analyzing both the deep tensions and possibilities of change within Indigenous-settler relations” (17). 

Mackey expresses some sympathy with the Settlers she interviewed who are opposed to Indigenous land rights:

The passionate anger expressed by the non-Indigenous people that I interviewed should not be surprising. It makes sense that, if people feel that their property and their expectations of a particular life and future might be suddenly and unexpectedly destroyed, they feel endangered, uncertain and angry. We can imagine that generations of settlers have grown up steeped in ubiquitous narratives about how their families (and other families like them) have worked hard on the land to build the nation. Such narratives have never before seemed to be at odds with the national narrative, or with the settled laws of the land. The people I spoke to appeared to feel as though they had been thrown into a state of vertigo: their settled worlds seemed to have been turned upside down. (18)

However, while those responses might not be surprising, she doesn’t condone them. Nor does she blame people for experiencing or acting on them. “The point here is that no matter how emotionally potent or understandable these emotions may be, they are also not simply individual emotions that occur naturally or spontaneously”; rather, they are reflections of the way colonial power shapes reality, creating an illusion of the permanency and inevitability of existing power relations (18).

Mackey uses the term “settler structures of feeling,” taken from Mark Rifkin, itself building on Raymond Williams’s concept “structures of feeling” as a way of understanding the effects of ideologies (19). I’ve always thought Williams’s term could be fruitful, because it suggests something about the emotional effects of ideological structures. Indeed, Mackey writes that she is investigating “how individual and collective emotions—as well as their broader social and legal common-sense frameworks—both reflect as well as reproduce key assumptions and ‘logics of settler colonialism,’ including the certainty, uncertainty and anxiety that land rights conflict engenders” (19). 

At the same time, Mackey notes (following the arguments of Alyssa Macoun and Elizabeth Strakosch, that there are limits to what focusing on settler colonialism can produce, and that scholars need to avoid using settler colonial theory neutrally. “Contestation and resistance are often not fully taken up in settler colonial theory, an approach that defines itself primarily as a project that focuses on the critique and deconstruction of dominant ideas and practices,” she writes. “Settler colonial theory has been successful as the critique of settler colonialism, but less successful at the more constructive project of documenting resistance and imagining alternatives” (23). While decolonization requires such critiques, she continues, “it also needs the constructive project of imagining and living regenerative ways of . . . being” (23). Thinking about moves to decolonization and Settler-Indigenous alliances “require a more speculative and imaginative approach because . . . the shape of decolonization is necessarily unknown” (23). For that reason, this book 

juggles the two fronts of decolonization, contributing both to settler colonial understandings of the complex logics of settler colonialism as well as to imaginings of decolonization often taken up by Indigenous studies. The conceptual lens that links these two thrusts together examines how certainty and uncertainty operate in both these fronts. (23)

Mackey’s contribution to settler colonial studies is her claim “that certainty and uncertainty are central to the multi-sited logics, practices and ‘states of feeling’ in analysis of the ‘two fronts of decolonization,’ the critique and dismantling of the logics of settler colonialism, and the imaginative process of rebuilding” (23). Both critique and imagination are necessary, and her work examines both possibilities.

In the book’s next chapter, “Genealogies of Certainty and Uncertainty,” Mackey begins with the anger, fear, and uncertainty her research subjects expressed over Indigenous “land claims”:

It was an unexpected crisis they felt would threaten their entire life’s work and future. They felt victimized and angry. They did not see themselves as personally responsible for what their ancestors may or may not have done. How is it that they could possibly deserve what is happening to them? They felt betrayed by elites in government who were allowing such threats to their security, property and futures. Land rights for Indigenous peoples appeared to disrupt deep and longstanding feelings they have about their rights and entitlements as citizens within nations, particularly with regards to their own property and their rights to fully control that property in the present and the future. (27-28)

The “discourses about danger, risk and uncertainty” she examines in her ethnography, however, also “construct some political and moral positions as natural and rational, and define opposing positions as irrational, disloyal and dangerous” (30). In other words, “[t]he imagined dangers of land rights are based less on facts about actual risks and dangers than they are on moral and political assessments of risks and dangers that emerge from historically constructed characteristics of settler colonialism” (30). She notes that a sense of loss and uncertainty and danger is integral to neoliberalism as well: “Thus, some of the anger people express about danger and uncertainty also likely reflects how late modern subjects may experience precarity in this era of flexible accumulation and neoliberal economics” (31). Those insecurities, along with 

“the deep uncertainties and insecurities that could perhaps have disrupted colonial and nation-building processes were often displaced onto Indigenous peoples” (32). Neither Settlers nor their governments have seriously addressed the “potential uncertainty about their entitlement to land ownership and the establishment of colonies,” though (32). Instead, they have expressed “assertions of sovereignty based on an imagined and continually theorized superiority made that question both unspeakable and irrelevant, elided in the march of progress” (32). 

The terms “certainty” and “uncertainty” are central in her argument, and she goes on to indicate how she understands them:

I use the terms “certainty” and “uncertainty” in this book, therefore, not to indicate axiomatic, self-evident states; instead, I assume that they are socially, culturally and politically constructed in specific historical contexts and are pivotal to broader political strategies. They are also experienced emotionally as “settler states of feeling.” I use the terms “ontological certainty” and “ontological uncertainty” in this book in order to refer to the importance of how different ontologies (that is, theories about ways of being-in-the-world) intersect with questions of certainty and uncertainty. I hope to highlight how particular Western settler ontologies construct the relationship between land, property and people, as well as how such ontologies of certainty may be challenged. (33)

According to Mackey, “Western notions of private property, as well as hierarchical and racialized categories of personhood, are deeply related to securing certainty in land and ontological security for settler society” (33). That certainty or security can only be created through the construction of binaries: “the settled order of sedentarist boundaries and fences, versus the chaos and unsettled mobility of a ‘state of nature’ that is believed to exist outside of those boundaries. This is a very Hobbesian vision of the safety and security of reason versus the constant and repressed threat of irrational savagery” (33). “Private property is precisely designed to secure certainty for the owner,” she suggests, and it allows us to imagine that property and settlement are synonymous (34). But while “[s]ettled expectations and certainty emerge from having one’s ontology of entitlement confirmed through various laws, social surroundings and particular versions of exchange-based history and culture,” 

this sense of certainty emerges from a belief in the fantasy of ownership and control over the past/present/future of one’s own body and property. . . . This is where certainty and uncertainty link to Hobbes’ notion of the state of nature and the social contract, a contract which is supposed to save people from the specific forms of chaos and uncertainty that characterize it. (35)

Settler anxiety emerges “because the vibrant presence of Indigenous people is a constant and uneasy reminder that the settler colonial project is incomplete and unsettled” (35); it emerges “when people feel they must defend and explain what was previously thought to be self-evident, when that which is a ‘given’ is unsettled,” and it appears to create “a defensive hardening of unexamined self-evident assumptions” (36). 

For Mackey, “responses of anxious certainty,” however understandable they might be as “settler states of feeling,”

reveal both the persistence and the tenuousness of the settler colonial project and its costs and conditions of possibility. The dilemma is that the arguments made to oppose land rights that I discuss seem to be the only ones available to settlers, perhaps because they are based on such long-standing and unquestioned ontologies and epistemologies. They reveal the powerful limitations of coloniality, showing how colonialism did not only affect Indigenous peoples negatively, but also has harmed the ability of settler peoples to see beyond their own limited vision, a vision that cannot allow the conceptual shifts that may be required for imag[in]ing how to decolonize settler-Indigenous relations. (36)

Moreover, while “uncertainty and risk are generally seen in a negative light, almost always indicating undesirable outcomes,” it’s possible to see them “as positive and necessary, especially in creative pursuits, where uncertainty often leads to new and unexpected discoveries and motivations to continue” (36-37). “People embracing anxiety and uncertainty may also offer pathways out of the settled expectations of settler colonialism,” Mackey continues:

embracing uncertainty is required in order to unsettle the expectations, axiomatic assumptions and practices that emerge from centuries of embedded colonial and national frameworks that have limited our vision and our ability to relate to others. Uncertainty, in fact, may open channels to listening, relating and creating in new and unexpected ways. Moving beyond the limitations and cages of settled expectations and embracing the potential creativity that ‘ontological uncertainty’ could generate might be one way to help us imagine and practice less defensive and perhaps even decolonizing forms of settler-Indigenous relations. (37)

According to Mackey, “it takes humility and courage to be uncertain,” and decolonizing requires an embrace of uncertainty (37-38). That kind of humility, she continues, might seem “anathema to the epistemologies of certainty that inform settler states of feeling and that underpin settler law” (38). “Living without the entitlement to know everything (and therefore be certain) would likely lead to settler discomfort, a discomfort that may need to be embraced instead of resisted in order for settlers to participate in the difficult work of decolonization” (38). She is imagining a “self-conscious refusal to mobilize the axiomatic knowledge and action that have emerged from settler entitlement and certainty,” and suggests that such a refusal “may open a space for genuine attention to alternative frameworks, and seed possibilities for creative and engaged relationships and collective projects” (38). Decolonization is a place that, even in its tangibility and grounded uncertainty, will undoubtedly require engagement with the difficult yet necessary task of unsettling attitudes and practices based on settled expectations,” she writes, noting that her goal in this book is, in part, “to help settlers like myself begin to embrace unsettlement and disorientation as a difficult yet creative first step to engaging processes of imagining and putting into practice the making of a decolonized world” (38).

I found myself thinking about certainty and uncertainty, about comfort and discomfort, and wondering what opting for uncertainty and discomfort might feel like, or what an example of such a choice might look like, as I read this chapter. By chance, I ran across an interview with Susanne Moser, a climate scientist, that provides an example. Uncertainty, Moser argues, is “a necessary condition for hope,” because if you are certain that everything is going to be fine, or that everything is going to be terrible, you know (or imagine that you know) exactly what will happen (Mazur). Politicians like Donald Trump, for instance, peddle fantasies about certainty: America is going to be great again. On the other hand, Moser suggests a statement like “The future is going to look very different, and I can’t tell you how, but we’re going to have to go through that together and figure it out and create it” is an example of uncertainty (Mazur). It means hard work, and it’s unsettling, and it’s not popular, and yet it is, Moser suggests, “the grounds for transformation” (Mazur). At the same time, that uncertainty is an opportunity: 

You cannot transform if you stay the same. It sounds trite, but if you hold on to the way it has been, you’re going to stay the same. So you have to let go of the cliff, and you’re going to look like a fool, you’re going to make a lot of mistakes—my god, you’re going to go scratching down the cliff. It’s not going to look pretty, but it’s the only way you have a chance of actually changing. (Mazur)

In the third section of her book, Mackey provides examples of Settlers who have risked uncertainty in creative ways in order to move towards decolonization, but before I read that section, I found Moser’s words helped me to understand the importance of uncertainty in processes of change.

At the outset of the next chapter, “Fantasizing and Legitimating Possession,” Mackey outlines her purpose: “Here I do not provide a ‘general’ or all-inclusive history of colonial and settler-national ideologies, but a very selective genealogy of the relationship between property, certainty and entitlement based on the issues that emerged in the ethnographic research” (41). The chapter, she continues,

builds a background to help understand how many of the people I interviewed might come to have such a sense of certain entitlement and “settled expectations” of certainty, as well as to understand the strategies they use to defend those entitlements. In this chapter I trace how the concept and practice of trying to ensure the certainty of “settled expectations” of entitlement and to deny Indigenous sovereignty has been conceptualized and materialized in philosophy, law and policy/legislation. One goal of this chapter is to demonstrate that racialized colonial philosophies and practices that present-day citizens might want to distance themselves from are not simply an inheritance or legacy of the past, safely stored in a historical archive. These ideas, and the practices that are informed by them, continue to be foundational to, and actively drawn upon in, present-day law and land claims legislation. (41)

The ideas she discusses are part of “a longstanding and powerful tradition of ‘conjured fictions’ and fantasies of entitlement that required intense and consistent effort and flexibility over time. Through this process, colonial powers conferred upon themselves the authority and entitlement to appropriate and possess Indigenous land,” she writes, citing Anishinaabe legal scholar John Borrows (42). Her use of the word “fantasies,” she continues, “does not mean they do not have powerful material effects; they become more than just fantasies when they are bolstered by actions and law” (42). Indeed, those effects help to answer the questions she considers in this chapter:

How did the vast lands of Canada and the U.S. come to be owned and controlled by colonial powers, and not the previously free and independent nations that lived here before 1492? How do vast tracts of land become “owned” by some people and not by others? How does a particular version of ownership and property come to be dominant and widely accepted, and not others? How did previously independent sovereign nations become “domestic dependent nations” in the U.S., with limited sovereignty? Regarding the territories now known as Canada, how can it be that Indigenous peoples have a recognized “inherent right to self-government” (embedded in Section 31 of the Canadian Constitution since 1982), yet must struggle with the contradiction that they only have these rights as long as they can be “reconciled with the Crown’s assertion of sovereignty over Canadian territory?” (42)

Crown sovereignty, and therefore the legitimacy of settler ownership of land, is “is most often assumed and asserted . . . seen as self-evident and rarely questioned in legal decisions or by settler subjects” (43). The “fantasies of entitlement” of settlers have “profound material effects in the world” (43). “Indeed,” Mackey writes, “such fantasies of entitlement legitimated the unleashing of one of the most extensive colonial processes ever, a legalized grasping for land that has not stopped to this day,” a process that “still powerfully defines the day-to-day lives and imagined futures of all North Americans, although in very different ways depending on their social location” (43).

According to Mackey, one reason that the idea of land rights for Indigenous peoples often results in a violent response from Settlers is “that it disrupts unquestioned European assumptions about property, assumptions that have been developed through liberal political theory, social practice and law over centuries, and are based on a settled agricultural or commercial society (43). One of those assumptions has to do with “the rule of ‘first possession,” which grants

ownership to the party that gains control of the property before other potential claimants. Emerging from Roman law, first possession is deeply woven into the fabric of Anglo-American society as the notion of “finders keepers,” or “first come, first served.” The rule of first possession is foundational to the terra nullius doctrine and represents . . . a specifically agriculturalist or commercial view of property. (44-45)

The basis of terra nullius is in Roman law, “in the law of first possession” (45):

In this legal story about entitlement, the term “vacant”—as in terra nullius (vacant land)—does not therefore imply “empty.” Instead it indicates something that is in a “natural state of freedom” (wild, uncultivated), and is not governed by human control. This idea, that land is “open to the first taker” if it is uncontrolled and natural and not governed by human control . . . is pivotal to terra nullius frameworks that excluded Indigenous peoples, because they occupied and used the land and were related to nature in a way that colonizers misrecognized. (45)

Built into first-possession ideas, therefore, was the notion of humans “as outsiders to, and conquerors of, nature. Such concepts of relationship to land in terms of possessive ownership and control are widely believed to have been foreign to First Nations” (45-46). In other words,

Western concepts of first possession that undergird the concept of terra nullius were based on specific cultural practices and ontologies that from the outside did not valorize different forms of relationship to land. The implication is that the very concept of “first possession” is “Western,” in that it is based upon assumptions of a “settled” agrarian society that communicates possession through marking territory, by transforming nature and through the establishment of certainty in the possession of objects through establishing fixed and certain boundaries. In this way, having or claiming “first possession” depended upon mis-recognizing non-agrarian relationships to land. (46)

That misrecognition had tangible material effects, and is arguably the root of the notion of Crown sovereignty in North America. The European distinction between occupation and ownership—without cultivation, the land was considered occupied but not legally owned “and therefore empty of people and societies that mattered. This ‘unique twist’ meant that Indigenous relationships to land had to be somehow defined as inferior” (48). Moreover, Western forms of property were designed to create “certainty of expectation”: “Inherent in the liberal notion of property is the idea that it is secure and certain, not only now, but also into the future. It is therefore tied to expectations of certainty” (46). 

These ideas are expressed in philosophy. For example,

Hobbes’ social contract theory suggests that to escape the uncertain state of nature, people form a social contract in order to establish a civil society beneath a sovereign authority. In doing so, they consent to give up some rights to the “absolute political authority” in order to maintain social order and escape from the state of nature. . . . If America was “a state of nature,” it was not governed by human control, and was thus terra nullius and ‘open to the first taker. (48)

John Locke “argued that God rewards the transformative productive labour of industrious people with property” (50). “God, in Locke’s voice, mandates that improving, productive labour is the key to entitlement to property,” Mackey writes. “So mandated, colonizers felt the entitlement, even the duty, to appropriate, enclose, develop and ‘subdue’ the ‘vacant lands’ of America that were regarded as lying to waste by the inhabitants, who were seen as ‘actively neglecting the land.’ Such versions of personhood differ from Indigenous notions of personhood” (50). In other words, “[c]ulturally and historically specific concepts of property, developed in the colonial context, informed influential philosophical notions of the value of persons and rights to citizenship. They elaborate an ideal of normative subjects, suggesting what kind of person is deserving of land and of citizenship” (49). Improvement, individualism, and civilization became central to Europe’s “civilizational identity” (49): “Property is central to the narrative and identity of Europe” (49).

“Certainty and the transformation of nature into property were integral to this ‘civilizational identity’ in settler colonies,” Mackey writes (49). From the outset of colonization, “enclosure indicated individual, private ownership and private property. Such acts of survey, enclosure and planting were, at the time, often called ‘improvements,’” in the sense of fenced-in agricultural land (51).The colonizers saw those who did not engage in this process of improvement “as less than human beings”: “Native Americans, having ‘failed to subdue the earth’ and having given themselves ‘up to nature, and to passivity,’ had no right to consent or refuse. Indigenous peoples became, conceptually and legally, wandering nomads,” rather than than labourers or improvers of the land, and they “needed to be civilized,” to be turned into Lockean people “who would be rational, individualist and self-reliant, people who would ‘subdue the earth’ and improve it through labour” (52). 

“In this way,” Mackey continues,

culturally specific ideas about property, labour, personhood and morality were important for the creation of differential categories of social being, cultural belonging and political authority. Ideas about property and rights, tied as they were to notions of “improving labour,” were used by these colonizers to entitle themselves to appropriate the land and to continue to define Indigenous peoples as savages. In others words, Indigenous peoples were defined as savages because they did not know how to own land in a possessively individualistic way that European colonizers defined as proper. As such, their inability (or unwillingness) to control land was interpreted to mean that they needed to be under the control of colonizing, sovereign, settler subjects. Ultimately, then, ideas about property and personhood were (and continue to be) intimately connected, as legitimating strategies for ongoing colonization. (53)

Not only were Indigenous societies deemed inferior because they did not engage in forms of agriculture the colonizers recognized as “improvements,” but their governance structures were similarly seen as inadequate, and therefore they were not actually nations at all:

For Locke, rational societies must establish private property, they must give incentives to industriousness, they must develop reason, and, finally, political power must be institutionalized in particular ways. They have clearly defined characteristics based on European structures and ideals. Locke argued that “Indian” nations, even if they called themselves nations, were not true political societies because they lacked sovereignty and a singular unified central authority. Because they did not have private property and had not built states, Indigenous societies did not conform to the law of nature that applied in this historical phase, as defined by Locke. There was therefore no need to respect their territorial integrity. Such an approach depends on a failure to recognize the governments that did exist and a deep misunderstanding of Indigenous societies. (53)

Therefore, it was not an uncivilized action to take Indigenous land “in the name of progress and through the laws of natural and universal history. An unquestioned sense of superiority and entitlement is embedded in such frameworks” (53).

Locke’s ideas mirror the assumptions of the Doctrine of Discovery, according to Mackey:

Indigenous peoples were constructed as peoples whose land could be taken as a logical, rational and moral progression of colonial superiority and entitlement. Indeed, this new philosophy of universal history based on the state of nature justified a range of violent, genocidal practices as an inevitable result of ideologies of progress. Further, such practices, even if seen as somehow unjust, were also seen as part of the inevitable dying off or extinction of an inferior people who did not labour on the land. (53-54)

Naturalizing “the idea that culturally specific ways of relating to land and people was universal and proper,” and “defining alternative worldviews and practices as moral ‘failings,’” took a great deal of work. In fact, the idea of a “supposedly universalized framework provided a persuasive and authoritative fantasy of entitlement and, more importantly, a sense of certainty about the correctness and inevitability of European settler domination and land ownership” (54). “Such settled expectations and epistemologies of mastery are characterized by the entitled desire to own, bound, improve, appropriate, define, subdue and control both land and so-called inferior beings in specific ways,” Mackey continues. “These approaches, deeply linked to Western notions of property and personhood, also secure a fantasy of certainty that allows settlers to expect that, because of their superiority, they would naturally continue to own the land and that Indigenous peoples would inevitably disappear” (54). 

The Royal Proclamation of 1763 is typically understood to imply Crown recognition of Indigenous nationhood and the pre-existing rights of those nations, but Mackey points out that it undercuts the most fundamental of those rights by proclaiming Crown sovereignty and ownership of large areas of North America (55). “The Proclamation seems respectful because it recognizes Indian Nations as being in ‘possession’ of land,” she writes:

Yet immediately speaking in the voice of the Crown, the Proclamation declares that those lands are “Parts of Our [Crown] Dominions and Territories.” Therefore, at the precise moment of apparent recognition of Indigenous nations on one hand, it simultaneously transforms unceded Indigenous lands into Dominion territory, on the other. These territories were seen to be only temporarily occupied by Indigenous peoples (and it was assumed that they would eventually be ceded only to the Crown). (55)

“The sense of Crown entitlement lies in part in what the Proclamation assumes—yet does not explicitly explain or justify: its powerful silences communicate the unspoken assumption that the Crown is naturally entitled to its superior sovereignty,” Mackey notes (55). Indigenous peoples only retained land through the goodwill of the Crown, according to important court cases—in Canada, the 1888 St. Catherine’s Milling and Lumber Company v The Queen (56). In that case, “[t]he court argued that Aboriginal title was only a restriction on underlying provincial Crown title, and would be extinguished when surrendered by treaty. The Court ruled that the treaties transferred Crown lands to exclusive provincial control while eliminating Indian interest in those lands” (56). “The difference between recognizing pre-existing rights and ‘granting’ temporary rights transfers superior power to the Crown,” Mackey points out. “This kind of reasoning is still common sense today, especially when people speak of the government solving land ‘claims’ by ‘giving’ First Nations huge settlements, or suggesting that Indigenous peoples ‘claim’ settler land rather than ‘reclaim’ their pre-existing land rights” (56).

More recent court cases appear to be more supportive of Indigenous rights. For instance, in R. v Sparrow (1990), the Supreme Court decided that the Aboriginal rights in existence in 1982 “could not be infringed without justification, on account of the ‘fiduciary obligation’ of the Crown to Aboriginal peoples in Canada. It thus requires that the Crown exercise restraint when applying its powers in interference with Aboriginal rights,” Mackey notes. “Thus, on the one hand, Sparrow recognized Indigenous rights. On the other, at the precise moment of recognition, we also see the limiting of, and encroachment upon, these rights” (57). In Delgamuukw v British Columbia (1997), Supreme Court Chief Justice Lamer stated that Indigenous rights “are aimed at the reconciliation of the prior occupation of North America . . . with the assertion of Crown sovereignty over Canadian territory[”] (57). “Such ‘reconciliation,’ as we have seen, has meant that Indigenous people’s lifeways and relationships to territories must still reconcile themselves to occupying an inferior position in relation to Crown sovereignty, entitlement and assumed superiority,” Mackey argues (57). In addition, while in the 2014 Tsilhqot’in decision the Supreme Court recognized that the Xeni Gwet’in Tsilhqot’in people had title to a large part of their traditional territory, “the Crown’s superior sovereignty is still consistently assumed and defended, and it assumes Aboriginal rights must still be reconciled with that superior sovereignty. How can that sovereignty be constructed as superior without the doctrines of terra nullius and discovery?” (58). For Mackey,

 the entitlement of self-ascribed “superior” European power is a fantasy, underpinned by racialized assumptions about the inferiority of Indigenous occupation and use of the land. Without those assumptions, there is no possible way to imagine that the Crown has a radical underlying sovereignty that magically crystallized when they asserted it. Thus the decision does not repudiate the Doctrine of Discovery or question the Crown’s legal entitlement. (58-59)

Mackey notes that these legal decisions reflect the philosophical bases she discussed earlier:

Although the legal decisions I have discussed are flexible and constantly changing, they are also located on a continuum with Locke and Hobbes’ foundational visions because they embody colonial visions of land, power, property, personhood, people and their interrelationships. They are informed by deep-seated assumptions about the superiority of colonial epistemologies and persons, and the resulting sense of entitlement of colonial powers to function on the legal fiction that they are entitled to underlying sovereignty and ownership of the land. This sense of entitlement depends on the construction of Indigenous personhood and governments as naturally inferior, and enveloping them within the jurisdiction of the nation-state. (59)

For Mackey, the recognition of Indigenous rights afforded by the Supreme Court of Canada since 1973 “is contradictory when Indigenous rights must always be ‘reconciled’ with the Crown’s underlying and superior sovereignty” (60). “This is settler law,” she writes, “even if such claims have not been proven, or if Indigenous people are not themselves ‘reconciled’ to that interpretation”: 

In this way, jurisprudence has legally entrenched and attempted to materialize the fantasy of certainty and stability for settlers, always encompassing Indigenous nations into the “jurisdictional imaginary” of the settler nation. Law was and is still pivotal in establishing and maintaining the ‘fantasy of entitlement’ and the ‘settled expectations’ of settler society. (60)

The term “jurisdictional imaginary” becomes one of the key phrases in Mackey’s argument. 

The land claims processes established by the federal government are, Mackey writes, part of a so-called recognition of Indigenous peoples’ rights, rather than a path towards decolonization,  because of “the continued and explicit search for Western forms of ‘certainty’ associated with the official land claims process” (60). “Certainty in land claims policy . . . depends upon the extinguishment of undefined Aboriginal rights,” she argues. “This process of state pursuit of certainty, over the objections of Indigenous peoples, has a revealing and shape-shifting quality made up of fantastic imaginings and absurd turns fo phrase” (61). Moreover, 

in order to sign a land agreement, the government requires that Indigenous people sign away (surrender) future and potential Aboriginal rights or title, other than those specified in the agreement. The goal of “extinguishment” in land settlements has often been to remove undefined and thus uncertain Aboriginal rights and turn them into fixed, definable and certain or predictable rights. Land rights, if not “legally captured” within a land rights agreement, are seen as making property uncertain and are therefore threatening to economic development and “capital and state sovereignty.” The goal of the land agreements . . . is the attainment of certainty through: 1) extinguishing undefined Aboriginal rights, or 2) fixing, defining, and codifying such rights so that they cannot threaten certainty. (61)

Extinguishment of Indigenous title was, as Sheldon Krasowski points out, “a requirement for the land cession treaties that spread across what is now southern Ontario and then westward along Lake Huron and Lake Superior, in addition to the eleven treaties the Canadian government negotiated from 1870 to 1921” (61). After the 1973 Calder decision, the federal government established comprehensive claims process; Michael Asch suggests that the goal of comprehensive claims settlements is to replace uncertainty with certainty, to make sure that if future courts were to “interpret Aboriginal rights more broadly (and generously) than in the claim agreement, Indigenous groups could not expand their claim”—in other words, the point is to “replace ambiguity with certainty and fixity through extinguishing Aboriginal title” (61-62). The 1999 Nisga’a Agreement limits Aboriginal rights but supposedly does not involve a surrender of those rights; however, in its search for certainty, it effectively extinguishes and future undefined rights, “because the Crown in protected in perpetuity” (63). “Such a ‘modification’ of rights seems akin to a convoluted performance to ensure certainty and security through a more subtle form of continued extinguishment and limiting of unspecified rights,” Mackey argues. “Indeed, this seems to be the goal of the government, which is evident in the way it communicates the results of land claims negotiations to citizens” (63). The emphasis in those communications is certainty (64), and the word “certainty” therefore becomes one of the dirty words in Mackey’s lexicon, and a synonym for “settled.”

According to Mackey, “the strangest, most bizarre and potentially the most infantilizing and humiliating (for Indigenous peoples) of the ‘certainty techniques’ used by the government is the ‘Non-Assertion Technique’ used in the Tlicho agreement” (64). That agreement states that the Tlicho nation will not exercise or assert any rights other than the ones set out in the agreement (64). “In effect, while the treaty group is not forced to surrender rights, they are required to voluntarily commit to defining and limiting their rights,” she writes (64). Again, the goal is certainty, for the federal government (64). “How can the government propose that inherent Aboriginal rights supposedly ‘exist’ and are recognized by the Crown, and at the same time have the agreement say that legally it is ‘as if those rights did not continue to exist’?” Mackey asks. “How can rights continue to ‘exist’ if it is legally agreed that those rights are chimeras?” (64-65). The result, effectively, is the extinguishment of those rights (65). “It is hard to imagine that the government would expect Indigenous people not to see that these certainty techniques still remain rooted in the principle of extinguishment, when they have been fighting against such surrender of title for centuries,” she notes. “The humiliating difference is that Indigenous peoples are now forced to voluntarily agree that they will not assert their ‘uncertain’ rights in order to establish a land claim” (65).

First Nations have resisted and continue to resist these extinguishment policies. “Indeed, Indigenous peoples have almost always entered into relations with the Crown with the objective that the Crown should, as they themselves do, begin with the presumption of the existence of historic and ongoing title to their territories,” she suggests. “Instead, the intention was to negotiate sharing” (65). She cites Leroy Little Bear’s argument that the purpose of treaty negotiations was always to facilitate the sharing of the land, not alienating Indigenous rights to the land (65). “It is therefore not possible to imagine Indigenous people entering negotiations without a previous assumption of the objective of maintaining ongoing relationships to their lands,” she contends (66). Indeed, Tracy Lindberg, among others, has pointed out that the notion of surrendering or transferring or releasing land is an incomprehensible foreign concept to Indigenous people and not translatable within Indigenous laws (66). “If . . . the settler state’s claim to land is a fantasy of entitlement, it would make more sense that the settler state be required to prove the basis of its right to the land, and be required to prove it based on Indigenous legal traditions,” Mackey suggests (66). However, even though the federal government’s land claims processes reproduce settler-colonial relationships and facilitate the dispossession of lands and sovereignty, there is no other process available, so some First Nations are willing to enter into it, although many refuse, “asking questions about what certainty means, and whom it is for” (66). For instance, the Union of British Columbia Indian Chiefs has stated that, “For Indigenous peoples, our Aboriginal Title and connection to the Land is certain, it is in the bones of our grandmothers buried in the earth, and in the blood which beats in our hearts” (67). “Clearly, certainty and uncertainty can be conceptualized in many complex and contradictory ways, revealing distinct ontologies and epistemologies,” Mackey observes (67). 

The second part of Unsettled Expectations, “Ontological Uncertainties and Resurgent Colonialism,” begins with an introduction entitled “Unsettled Feelings and Communities.” This introduction outlines Mackey’s questions:

“How do uncertainty and anger around land rights become embodied in particular actions, vocabularies and symbols? What do these particular responses to land rights tell us about what is at stake in these conflicts? What might they indicate about the challenges and complications of working to decolonize relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous peoples? (70)

Her goal in this part of the book is “to explore how people mobilize in order to counter Indigenous land rights, and to analyse how they argue against them within the context of my argument so far” (70). She studied two land rights conflicts: the Caldwell First Nation in southern Ontario and the Cayuga Indian Nation in New York State. Both groups, she notes, 

have been landless for over 200 years. Both groups made land claims in the Great Lakes region of North America and both at one point succeeded in federal legal decisions. If implemented, neither claim would have included defined pieces of land as settlement. Instead, the nations would receive compensation money with which they could then purchase land on the so-called “open market.” As a result of their land claims, both nations have experienced explosive and angry responses from non-Indigenous residents in the areas under claim. (70)

The Caldwell First Nation, according to its 1999 agreement with the federal government, was to receive $23.4 million to buy 4,500 acres of land over 25 years, which would become the Caldwell Indian Reserve; the basis of their claim was that when the chiefs of the Chippewa, Ottawa, Huron and Pottawatomi Nations sold over 2 million acres of southwestern Ontario to the Crown in 1790, the Caldwell Chief was not present. Through this agreement, the Caldwell First Nation would finally become a party to that treaty (71). “When the agreement in principle (hereafter AIP) was announced,” Mackey writes,“some residents formed the Chatham-Kent Community Network (hereafter CKCN) to oppose it”: they encouraged local residents to put up signs reading “NOT FOR SALE” on their properties, wrote letters to Jane Stewart, then Minister of Indian Affairs, and to politicians at all levels of government, and hired lawyers to begin a legal action against the federal government over the claim (71). The CKCN 

also set up a development trust company that has signed a “first right of refusal” agreement with many farmers to prevent their land from being sold to the Caldwell First Nation. The municipal mayor and the federal member of Parliament were vocal opponents of the claim, and the municipality set up a Task Force to investigate the agreement and filed suit against the government. (71)

Meanwhile, members of the Caldwell First Nation found their buildings being vandalized, and received telephone threats and other forms of harassment (71). “From the outset, many of the Caldwell interpreted the resistance to their claim as a form of ‘racism,’ especially the ‘NOT FOR SALE’ signs,” Mackey notes. “They organized a March Against Racism, and thereafter, a number of signs were posted on the fence of their Band Office, saying ‘defend Indian Rights against racism,’ ‘Racist “not for sale” campaign,’ and ‘Stop Racism’” (72).

Meanwhile, at about the same time, in Union Springs and Seneca Falls, New York, opposition to the Cayuga Nation Land claim was reaching a peak: “The Cayuga Nation had reclaimed 64,000 acres of traditional territory on the northern edge of Lake Cayuga. The claim was based on challenging a New York State treaty which was then illegal because of the 1790 Indian Non-Intercourse Act prohibiting all Indian land transactions that did not have the federal government’s approval” (72). In 1994, a judge had ruled that the land had been acquired illegally through an invalid treaty, and in 2000 a jury awarded the Cayuga Nation $36.9 million in damages and for the loss of 200 years of rental value; another $211 million in interest penalties was added in 2001 (72). That claim was later rejected, and then appealed, and finally in 2013 the appeal was rejected, on the basis that the agreement would disrupt the reasonable “settled expectations” of other landowners in the area (8). As in southwestern Ontario, people posted signs protesting the agreement in the area; an organization called Upstate Citizens for Equality (UCE) was formed: “They organized demonstrations, petitioned local, state and federal governments, hired lawyers, began court cases, attended local meetings and court hearings, held moneymaking events such as bottle-drives and persisted doggedly to have the claim rejected” (72).

Mackey isn’t interested in the question of whether UCE and CKCN were “representative” of local communities or settlers in general—a question which she suggests would be impossible to answer (72). Rather, she argues that

the sentiments expressed by these groups are part of a much broader settler ontology and epistemology. Their viewpoints are worth studying because they are entry points for understanding foundational undercurrents in broader settler societies. They represent the kinds of deep-seated and axiomatic emotions and ideas that many people hold, and are therefore necessary to recognize and name as integral to the complex challenges of working through decolonization. (72-73)

Moreover, she argues that the ideas expressed by Hobbes and Locke “have, over time, become subtly yet deeply infused in common-sense settler thinking for many reasons, including the jurisprudence about Indigenous issues discussed in previous chapters” (73). Nevertheless, she contends that it is necessary to talk about how both groups stood in their communities, and whether they had authority and influence. She believes that they did:

When I was doing my fieldwork in both places, simply driving through the areas indicated the powerful influence of such ideas because of how ubiquitous the signs were that were posted on the mailboxes of prosperous and poor farms, large and small barns, cottages and modern homes. In both places the organizations include homeowners and landowners: farmers, business people, workers in local factories and businesses, homemakers, teachers and public servants. The groups are organized and led, however, by particularly influential local commercial and business people, and they also have the support of local politicians. (73)

Both groups were well-financed, with offices, photocopiers, and staff (73). She was told that CKCN had raised over $170,000 to support one of the legal challenges to the claim (73). “From all of the above, it is safe to surmise that they had influence and support from other community members,” she concludes (73). 

Moreover, in both Ontario and New York, when she interviewed people “who saw themselves as neutral (siding neither with UCE, CKCN nor with the Indigenous peoples) they talked about how deep and widespread the influence of the organizations was at the time, and how it affected their lives and the lives of everyone in the town” (73). In fact, some people in southwestern Ontario wouldn’t speak about the conflict in public; they feared being labelled “a Caldwell supporter” and becoming a social pariah (74). For Mackey, that suggests “that there was likely a level of community hegemony on the issue” (74). She notes that “people who unwittingly sold land to the Caldwell First Nation were treated as disloyal traitors” (74). Relationships became polarized: “Any kinds of alignment with the Caldwell was seen as deep disloyalty to personal and community relationships, indicating both the strength and the emotional depth of the anti-Caldwell sentiment” (75). “Such a situation may or may not indicate numeric support of CKCN,” she concludes. “It does, however, indicate that they had strong and authoritative influence on what was considered proper behaviour in the ‘community’” (75).

Similarly, the UCE “had a powerful and ubiquitous presence around Cayuga Lake, especially from 1999 to 2005” (75). For instance, a meeting at the local chiropractic college attracted 4,000 people, most of whom were against the land claim (75-76). According to Mackey, “the UCE presence in the community was overpowering,” and people who did not support UCE were accused of being traitors (76). “Thus,” she writes, 

although it is not possible to indicate the numerical or statistical significance in terms of their representativeness of the population, UCE and CKCN did have a powerful influence in their local areas. They seemed to offer a very persuasive way of conceptualizing and protecting the settled expectations of non-Indigenous peoples, an approach that had broad and ongoing support amongst many and that seems to be fed on anger and fear about uncertainty. (76)

These responses to land claims, Mackey contends, are “expressions of settler ‘structures of feeling’”: 

they reflect and/or reproduce foundational conceptual frameworks that are essential to settler colonial and national projects. This is specifically the case when, first, they naturalize the assumption that settlers are entitled to the appropriation and ownership of Indigenous territories; they often defend this entitlement using the racialized frameworks discussed in the previous chapter, including the assumption that Indigenous lifeways and relationships to land and each other are necessarily inferior, in specific ways. Second, in a related way, they normalize the assumption that non-Native governments and people naturally should have authority over “Indigenous politics, governance and territoriality.” This is often realized through a strong sense of home and community that is based on culturally specific settler frameworks that are seen as natural, and that Indigenous peoples should assimilate into. Finally, they are specifically settler “structures of feeling” when they draw upon and reproduce what I see as the pivotal settler colonial and national assumption: that the Crown always-already had and continues to have superior underlying title to Indigenous lands. In other words, when they assert and defend the certainty that Indigenous territory is always-already domestic space within a superior jurisdiction, and thereby enact the subordination of Native polities to the “jurisdictional imaginary” of the settler state. (76-77)

These three aspects of settler “structures of feeling,” in Mackey’s argument, shape responses to Indigenous land rights movements and, more generally, Indigenous peoples as well. 

In the next chapter, “Defending Expectations,” Mackey “explores how uncertainty and anger around land rights issues becomes embodied in particular actions, vocabularies and symbols” (78). Land rights issues make people uncertain about their “settled expectations” for their lives and futures, and that uncertainty makes them angry (78). “When they defend their expectations and try to re-assert what they had previously felt to be certain,” Mackey argues, “they end up re-asserting many of the key settler colonial assumptions and strategies we have seen” (78). Those “defensive strategies illustrate contemporary ‘settler states of feeling,’ and indicate, in a larger sense, that settler colonialism is ongoing and deeply embedded in settler subjectivities” (78). 

For example, CKCN members focused on the danger the proposed reserve posed for their community: 

The CKCN’s opposition to the Caldwell First Nation claim in Chatham-Kent was consistently based on discussion of the CKCN’s attachment to specific pieces of land, and specific local issues that . . . they also sometimes expanded to include the entire territory of Canada. (79)

In New York, however, “UCE members’ opposition to land claims . . . drew on patriotic practices and discourses that focused almost exclusively on the risks and dangers to the American nation” (79). These differences suggest that the CKCN was focused on local issues and local identity and heritage, while the UCE also framed its reaction in terms of “national (and universal) ideals such as citizenship and equality” (79). In addition, stories about settlement—“repeated narratives of how people laboured hard and overcame obstacles to settle the land and build a future they could count on”—become individual, family, and community mythologies that are essential to the way nation-states imagine themselves (80). The notion of “improvements” that is part of such stories is also important in claiming private property rights: “many of the people I interviewed also denied that Indigenous people were hard-working agrarian and agricultural people, as part of a strategy to delegitimize their land rights” (80). Moreover, “symbolically, the Caldwell First Nation people cannot be seen as authentically ‘local’ even though they live in the local area,” because the CKCN “defines the values and practices of their ‘local community as necessarily distinct and separate from Indigenous culture” (81). Members of the CKCN suggested that there was no possibility of two or more cultures coexisting, and that “community” meant just one culture (81). “The singular definition of community used by CKCN, similar to the assertions of nation mobilized by UCE . . . explicitly define and limit ‘community’ membership based on a notion of shared culture” (81). 

For Mackey, all of this demonstrates

how anti-Indigenous groups now mobilize similar discourses about culture and heritage that many Indigenous groups have. Indigenous peoples often argue for the preservation of their endangered cultural heritage as Indigenous people who have been subject to laws of assimilation and cultural genocide. They also make arguments about their relationship to specific pieces of land, as autochthonous peoples; a framework that itself may have emerged from their need to make claims within modern legal/political contexts. (81)

The CKCN’s claim used “a similar vocabulary about the value of their endangered culture, perhaps an example of active mimicry of Indigenous strategies about cultural preservation,” and therefore ended up “defining Aboriginal people as the source of the threatening danger” by leaving out the history of “state programs specifically designed and implemented to destroy Indigenous cultural practices” (81). This suggests that “the settler project functions simultaneously on two interconnected registers: on an emotional register of settler agrarian culture and continuity, and on an economic and legal register that concerns ensuring certainty in land and economic competition” (81). 

For that reason, the CKCN made arguments based on economic and legal certainty: they were concerned about future land use by the Caldwell First Nation being compatible with agriculture; with the stability of land prices; with opportunities for future expansion and return on investments of local farmers; with the maintenance of the area’s interconnected drainage systems (82-83). Many of these concerns “boiled down to a question of whether, and if so, how, the First Nation would be required to follow provincial and municipal regulations and bylaws. . . . Although . . . they had been informed that the Caldwell First Nation would be required to follow all by-laws and would have little autonomy,” CKCN members “spoke as if the Caldwell would have complete autonomy and control over their land, could do what they wanted with it, and would not be required to consult or be compatible with the people around them” (83). At the same time, CKCN members 

made other arguments about why the land claim and Indigenous rights more generally were wrong,” arguments that focused less “on specific economic arguments and more on fundamental questions and issues underlying land claims. In the process people began to draw on frameworks integral to terra nullius and state-of-nature philosophy, in which rights and ownership of land are increasingly based on hierarchical and stereotyped conceptions of Indigenous peoples, mobilized to define which collective groups are entitled to full personhood and inherited privilege and which are not. (83)

Stories told by members of CKCN suggested their emotional attachments to place, as well as “their sense of legitimate and rightful possession of the land . . . . through years of labour” (84). “[T]his sense of belonging and attachment to home, to the land, can also be mobilized to defend expectations of entitlement and certainty in settler possession of land and contribute to legitimizing Indigenous dispossession” (84). 

In fact, and this surprised me, some CKCN members even argued that their families had been in the area longer than “‘Native people’” (84) or claimed that there were no Indigenous people in the area when white settlers arrived (85). “What connects these stories to the terra nullius and ‘state of nature’ frameworks that I outlined earlier,” Mackey writes, “is how a story that begins about individual families occupying land can be transformed into a broader narrative about how a racialized category of people (‘whites’) were entitled to occupy land instead of another racialized category of people (Indigenous people” (85). “Perhaps the fact that people might share the notion that taking land belonging to someone else is ethically suspect helps to understand why people end up creating a fictional, and impossible, narrative about the ‘white people’ being on the land first,” Mackey continues (85). Such arguments suggest “rationales and legitimating strategies for why they could take the land” (85). I’ve always suspected something similar—that such arguments come from a deeply buried recognition that the claims Settlers make about Crown sovereignty and the rightness of their presence on Indigenous lands are, frankly, specious. I don’t think it would be possible, though, to substantiate those suspicions, although I hope I’m wrong about that, and that there might be some evidence, somewhere, to support that idea.

In any case, Mackey explains the arguments CKCN and UCE members used to explain why and how First Nations peoples weren’t in southwestern Ontario or upstate New York when Settlers arrived. “These arguments were based on talking about how the Indigenous people of the area (now making a ‘land claim’) were nomadic, warring and ‘savage’: they were violent, wandering, unsettled peoples,” arguments which “reverberate with Hobbes’ and Locke’s frameworks” (86). Members of the CKCN, for instance, argued that the Caldwell First Nation wasn’t actually Indigenous to the area, “because if they were in the area they simply ‘happened to’ be wandering through” (86). Such arguments, Mackey continues, 

can be considered part of broader “settler states of feeling,” because not only do they mobilize colonial frameworks, they do so as part of a sense of entitlement to superintend Indigenous peoples, taking on a sense that they are entitled to assess whether Indigenous peoples even existed as legitimate “nations.” They do so based on how they are seen to have occupied space and related to the land. The implicit assumption here, shared with earlier colonizers, is that they are qualified to assess and control Indigenous lives and relationships, based on their own culturally specific values. (87)

Members of CKCN also used the idea of “state of nature” in another way: they claimed that the Caldwell First Nation didn’t actually exist when the 1790 treaty was signed; they weren’t an organized society but rather just a collection of individuals (88). The arguments made by the CKCN “reproduce powerful assumptions about mobile people and agricultural labour, depending upon sedentarist-centric normative property assumptions” (90). Nevertheless, those arguments ignore the fact that in the 18th century the Chippewa raised crops as well as depending on hunting and fishing; that fact was downplayed because they didn’t fence in their crops, and therefore did not symbolically possess the land (90). Such arguments are powerful even though they are wrong (91). Members of the UCE made similar arguments about Indigenous nomadism and savagery: they suggested that the Cayuga left their land in the early 19th century “because it was in their nature to do so as a nomadic people,” not because their villages, homes, and farms had been destroyed by the Sullivan Campaign of 1779, which drove most of the Cayuga people from the area, “beginning more than two centuries of disconnection from their homeland and ancestors” (91).

The anxiety about whether the Caldwell would maintain drainage systems was, Mackey suggests, an anxiety about Indigenous sovereignty: CKCN members “repeatedly argued that the Caldwell would follow their own rules, would not work with ‘the community,’ and would refuse to follow provincial regulations,” even though “the Caldwell had developed careful plans for their land, plans that were neither full-out capitalist farming nor wilderness conservation. These plans had been announced to the local non-Indigenous community in numerous ways” (94). Mackey believes this reflects a “deep-seated anxiety about the question of jurisdiction”: such “expressions of fear about possible futures indicate, first, that they are unable to see the Caldwell First Nation as a recognized and legitimate government that has authority to make (and keep) agreements and follow rules and regulations” (96). “What they experience as the problem,” she continues, “is not the actual drainage itself, but is instead the broader question of what they sense may be changing relations of power and jurisdictional authority. The problem is actually who controls the situation and who has the authority to do so” (97). All of these defensive strategies “illustrate aspects of contemporary ‘settler states of feeling’ because . . . they reflect and/or reproduce foundational conceptual frameworks that are essential to settler colonial and national projects” (99).

The following chapter, “Settler Jurisdictional Imaginaries in Practice: Equality, Law, Race and Multiculturalism,”  argues that the “jurisdictional imaginary of the settler nation-state” is “more than territorial”:

it is also juridical and cultural. The assertion of Canada as ‘one country’ based on liberal frameworks of supposedly “equal status” and “the same rules” outlines the expectations of law and national belonging within those boundaries. Within this juridical jurisdiction, nationhood is based on liberal ideals, according to which the role of governments is to guarantee a specific version of what is seen as “equality” by protecting property and ensuring that a singular legal jurisdiction applies throughout its territory. (103)

According to this “jurisdictional imaginary,” First Nations peoples must “follow the rules of ‘one country’ and assimilate into the territorial jurisdiction, as well as into the political and cultural imaginary of the settler nation” (103). The suggestion is that “everyone within the nation must be equal, and this means following the same laws,” and that “the singular, legally homogenous nation and community” are “natural, reasonable and necessarily indivisible” (104). In this chapter, Mackey explores these “self-evident ‘One Nation’ discourses, in which a sovereign settler-national jurisdiction is felt to be the only reasonable and acceptable form of governance and source of loyalty” (104). The notion of indivisibility, she writes, is “a powerful fantasy and productive desire within most forms of nationhood” and it is “reproduced continually in rituals of patriotism and everyday actions of the state and its citizens” (104). 

Such fantasies are linked to anger about uncertainty: “The condition of possibility for the anger people feel about uncertainty . . . is based on their expectations that settlement is now settled, and that settler-state jurisdiction and law over space and people is, and should be, fixed and certain,” but “this sense of certainty is based on a long and complex ‘fantasy of entitlement and expectation,’ which in turn is based on legal fictions and the creation of a settler ‘jurisdictional imaginary’” (104). However, First Nations are already sovereign, and if they didn’t have “inherent sovereignty,” they wouldn’t be able to negotiate land rights with the federal government; “settler feelings of entitlement are based on fantasies of certainty, a certainty that is unsettled by unapologetic assertions of Indigenous sovereignty” (105). What Mackey calls the “jurisdictional imaginary” of the nation “mobilizes notions of racial equality, tolerance and multiculturalism to define the appropriate and rightful place and behaviour of all citizens within it”; those ideas “draw on self-evident racialized notions of culture, labour and personhood to discount Indigenous peoples and land rights” (105). While this jurisdictional imaginary seems coherent, she writes,

it often reveals ruptures and contradictions that indicate how it is mobilized flexibly (and often anxiously) is an attempt to render whole and rational the problematic fantasies of entitlement and possession that underpin it. Although hundreds of years of Indigenous resistance have made it clear that these arrangements have never been settled, the re-emergence of land rights challenges, as “contact zones” of the tensions within the settler project, reveal the anxiety underpinning the “unfinished project” of “perfecting” and finalizing “settler colonial sovereignty claims.” (106)

Opponents of land claims in Ontario and New York use strategies that, while they appear different, are actually based on “similar axiomatic assumptions that consistently delegitimize Indigenous peoples and their claims,” including “‘One Nation’ discourses” (106). “This powerful fantasy of singular nationhood is repeated time and again” (106).

“One Nation discourses,” Mackey explains, are self-evident and embodied in daily rituals, such as the Pledge of Allegiance or the singing of “O Canada” (107). Those discourses make it “difficult to comprehend that Indigenous people might have historical and ongoing rationales to resist dominant forms of . . . nationalism, an inability that is prevalent because of the ubiquity and power of the common-sense jurisdictional imaginary” (107). They communicate the notion that if one is in Canada or the United States, one must want to be Canadian or American (107). “The expectation that Indigenous people should naturally become enveloped (some might say ‘caged’) within the national jurisdiction and imaginary was common during my fieldwork,” Mackey writes:

It was most often expressed . . . as the most logical and natural state of affairs, and emerges from the foundational fantasy of entitlement to define land and others. . . . The unselfconsciousness with which such a view is held and expressed demonstrations the power of quotidian common sense. At the same time, it shows how settler senses of entitlement allow their proponents to feel deeply certain of the logic that bolsters their relative privilege. The sense of righteous entitlement means that they fail to understand that the settler project is not complete, and that many Indigenous people do not share the common-sense logic of the jurisdictional imaginary because they continue to be members of sovereign nations. (108)

These shared assumptions regarding a unitary or unified nation-state, she continues, 

condense a bundle of interconnected assumptions making up a shared settler logic. . . . the underlying assumptions are: that the nation is and should be the primary allegiance; that non-Indigenous people have the right to superintend and control the behaviour of Indigenous people; and that the nation had, and continues to have, superior sovereignty and jurisdiction. (108)

Moreover, “ideas about race, culture and sovereignty intersect to produce specific versions of racialized exclusion of Indigenous people based on their claims to land and sovereignty” (108), and “non-Indigenous minority cultures an be used as a cudgel to delegitimize Indigenous peoples, governments and cultures” (108-09).

Mackey notes that anti-land claim activists claim to be innocent of racism by “proposing that they cannot be racist because they accept cultural differences within the nation and community” (109). That argument is similar to official multiculturalism in Canada; she argues that “the most important for the settler national project was to maintain the white settler’s unquestioned right—and expectation—to define and manage the nation, its right to decide when and how minorities are allowed both their similarities and their differences,” and that official multiculturalism abducts “minority cultures and the mythologized ‘tolerance’ for cultural differences,” and uses them “for the national project without promoting genuine respect or equality” (109). Anti-land claims activists “argue for one set of laws, and appear to say that it is not necessary to have one singular culture, thus feeding into the notion that they are not racist because they respect different cultures,” Mackey continues. “They also say that they respect Indigenous cultural heritage. Yet these frameworks also limit and define tolerable forms of such ‘multicultural’ difference in precise, clearly defined ways”—in other words, only those communities that “can be encompassed within the unity (and legal jurisdiction) of the nation” are acceptable, and Indigenous nations, whose land rights and sovereignty cannot exist within a unitary nation-state, are not acceptable (109). Therefore, anti-land claims activists demand that Indigenous peoples “behave like loyal national and local subjects” (110). “The essence of this demand is that Indigenous people must, like other minority populations, ‘melt’ into the supposedly unified ‘mosaic’ or ‘melting pot’ of the multicultural jurisdictional imaginary of the nation” (110). 

All of this is possible because of a focus on culture rather than land rights and sovereignty:

focusing on culture vacates Indigenous and settler realities and histories, as if land rights and sovereignty are only about cultural preservation, and not, as they are, also based on historical material processes related to competing claims for territory and sovereignty. Such assertions attempt to produce Indigenous peoples as equivalent to other minority cultures within a multicultural model that limits “ethnic” cultures to non-threatening relics, preserved within the modern nation-building project. They reveal a push to discipline Indigenous people to assimilate into a liberal version of tolerance for (limited) cultural differences, acceptable because they do not challenge unmarked settler dominance in the nation-state. (110)

And yet, the simple fact is that Indigenous sovereignty has not been eliminated, and it continues to challenge the founding myths of settler nationhood (111). “The important concern . . . for analysis,” Mackey continues,

should not be only tracking the exclusion of Indigenous peoples from the nation-state, but also the politics of how threatening and dangerous differences are disciplined . . . through discourses of cultural recognition, inclusion, and tolerance. . . . So this move, in which Indigenous people’s claims for land and sovereignty are “disciplined” by equating them with other minority groups, is a move to push more threatening material and cultural claims to the strictly (multi-) “cultural” realm, proposing that tolerance for difference cultures makes its proponents innocent of racism. In this case, Indigenous claims to land are threatening to the very core of the settler project to appropriate (and keep) land, and eliminate Indigenous people as Indigenous peoples who can assert sovereignty as nations. Here settler “multicultural” logic attempts to contain and define Indigenous peoples as domestic. (112)

Despite the activists’ claims to be devoid of racism, their arguments depend upon “racialized thinking and practice”:

Domesticating Indigenous polities (materially and culturally) into colonial and national projects and settler jurisdictional imaginaries has always depended (and continues to depend) upon racialized thinking and practice, even if framed as “multicultural.” The assumptions underlying the doctrines of terra nullius and Discovery that are legitimized and continue to underpin this singular jurisdiction depend upon the erasure of Indigenous sovereignty and the dehumanization of Indigenous peoples and governments. The fantasies of entitlement that naturalized settler national sovereignty still depend upon that categorization of Indigenous peoples and governments as naturally inferior. Thus, the conditions of possibility for the settler nation are necessarily infused with profoundly racialized thinking and practice. (112)

Considering “these desires to encompass Indigenous people within the settler jurisdictional imaginary as ‘structures of feeling’” suggests that “they are not only or fundamentally individual attitudes and emotions”:

 As historically and structurally produced structures of feeling, they emerge from a long history of settler ideology and practice in which they have been, and continue to be, naturalized. Thus, if these people are “racist,” settler nation-states are racist too. All of us who defend settler nation-states’ jurisdictional imaginaries depend upon these racialized structures and ideas. (113)

“The settler project has meant that settlers feel empowered to define the terms of inclusion in the nation-state, as if the settler state always-already has legitimate and singular sovereignty, and can therefore define the terms of inclusion and exclusion of all populations, especially Indigenous peoples,” Mackey continues. “It has historically been the white settler majority’s unquestioned right—and expectation—to define and manage the nation, its right to decide when and how minorities are allowed both their similarities and their differences” (113).

So, the claim of UCE activists that Indigenous reservations are a “disaster” and that Indigenous people don’t pay taxes or share “family values” contains a message “that Indigenous people do not behave as good citizens, and that this is inherent in the reservation culture of Indigenous people” (114). “The notion that Indigenous people were not ‘good citizens’ who pay their taxes, work hard and behave lawfully, recurred often in my interviews,” Mackey writes. “Such normative judgments about labour and contribution to society, and by extension the value of their personhood, were commonly evoked as an often implicitly racialized means to discredit Indigenous cultures and claims for land” (114). In addition, UCE activists claimed that the Cayuga’s land rights were based in a dead and finished history, while at the same time they expressed a fictionalized version of history—a story that settlers defeated the Cayuga in battle, thereby conquering them—which “illustrates how easily history can be revised to justify ongoing inequality. It also demonstrates how history is used in contradictory ways”: history is “ejected from the argument” when it doesn’t suit the settler’s goals, but then “resurrected when it bolsters his argument” (115-16). “Others who talked about the need for one nation and one set of rules also tended to make derogatory judgments about Indigenous peoples’ contributions to society, constructing them as freeloaders who want special rights,” Mackey continues. “Such discourses express a deep sense of entitlement to define and police the norms of acceptable behaviour in North America. They also . . . work to characterize Indigenous nations as illegitimate political entities” (116). 

According to Mackey, arguments framed as being about equality are ultimately about political assimilation: 

Many CKCN supporters also expressed the self-evident assumption that Indigenous peoples and lands are, and should continue to be, encapsulated and assimilated into national boundaries, jurisdiction and laws in the name of equality, fairness and economic efficiency. These examples illustrate how assumptions emerging from terra nullius and “state of nature” frameworks are informed by the settler jurisdictional imaginary, and augmented by liberal ideologies of equality and entitlement. These frameworks are tied together through concepts of improving labour and paying taxes as actions which entitle people to ownership of land. It is through these actions that people are seen to become legitimate citizens of sovereign nation-states. (117)

Arguments about the indivisibility of the nation-state, she continues, depend 

on transforming Indigenous rights into a claim for special treatment based on race, and not an ethical demand for justice based on the colonization and appropriation of the land of sovereign Indigenous nations. . . . The ubiquity of . . . interpretations of Indigenous sovereignty as essentially race-based and “racist” is another example of how compelling liberal nationalist settler narratives are, and how difficult it is for people to even think outside the box of “one nation”—a nation normatively composed of minority and majority cultures and one set of laws. (119)

That inability in Canada is surprising, given the fact that Quebec arguably exists as a nation within the Canadian state. Nevertheless, “CKCN members are unable to understand that land rights are based on histories of sovereignty and overlapping, fluid jurisdictions between peoples, histories that predate nation-states as singular, jurisdictional entities, and in which relationships were negotiated between independent Indigenous and colonizing nations and powers” (19). Indeed, Mackey suggests,

Indigenous nations negotiate relationships with Canada today on the basis of forms of sovereignty and self-determination that existed before the nation-states that exist in their territories today, even if such sovereignty is not the same as Western national sovereignty. Treaties, therefore, were not originally domestic (inside the nation) issues. . . . From this perspective, debates about land rights are not about the place of minority cultures within singular nations. They are instead debates about how to work out a relationship between separate, sovereign nations. (119-20)

“In addition, despite the brutal racism of settler states’ treatment of Indigenous peoples, land rights are not racial rights,” Mackey points out. “Indigenous nations were not founded as ‘races’ and are not a ‘race,’ despite the long process in which the settler state racialized them” (120). 

Mackey argues that

axiomatic views of the nation as singular, indivisible and a “collective individual” are very resilient and powerful, and . . . they emerge—increasingly rigid and inflexible on one hand, and yet flexible and contradictory on the other—especially in moments of crisis, when peoples’ settled expectations are threatened. Framed in the language of modernity, progress and equality, these are nevertheless “settler states of feeling” because they are underpinned by the assumption that the Crown and the nation-state naturally have superior underlying title to Indigenous lands, and that Indigenous peoples, governments and territories should naturally be encompassed by, assimilated into and managed within a singular unified settler project. These discourses juxtapose culture, race, territory and jurisdiction in ways that draw on older racialized frameworks of colonial entitlement and also defend and reproduce contemporary dispossession in complex and flexible ways. (120)

In fact, these discourses are attempts to erase something that won’t go away: Indigenous sovereignty (120):

These efforts at jurisdiction over Indigenous lives and governments make profound sense within the broader context of centuries of settler colonial and national bolstering of key assumptions and frameworks of settler entitlement and superior sovereignty. The powerful, ubiquitous and axiomatic nature of these fantasies of entitlement makes it understandable that they are used in this way, and it is not a matter of blaming individuals for these foundational (to settler colonialism) ideas. They embody the dilemma and the reproductive labour at the heart of the settler project. However, if what is at stake is imagining or building a decolonized relationship between Indigenous and settler peoples and governments, these are precisely the kinds of ideas I argue need to be shifted and unsettled, because of their effects. They close down the possibility of people even beginning to recognize that Indigenous nations are sovereign nations that may have different, yet equally valuable, ontologies and epistemologies of sociality and property. (121)

These ideas, she concludes, “deny the possibility, and the need, to imagine and build a decolonized space within which one might recognize and negotiate differences, interconnections and autonomies” (121).

Here Mackey shifts to a preview of her arguments about decolonization. “Theorizations about how to decolonize settler colonialism are complex, complicated and emergent,” she suggests, pointing out that “no one pretends to have the full authoritative answer of how to decolonize” (121). What is clear is that decolonization will mean uncertainty, because it will be messy, dynamic and contradictory (121-22). “[D]enaturalizing settler beliefs and authoritative practices based on supposedly self-evident certainties about the primacy of settler-state sovereignty over Indigenous lands and peoples is important,” however, as part of the decolonization process. “If the construction and defence of certainty is at the core of ongoing settler colonialism, then settler uncertainty may actually be necessary for decolonization,” she contends. “Living without the entitlement to know everything (and therefore be certain) will likely lead to settler discomfort, a discomfort that may need to be embraced instead of resisted in order to participate in the difficult work of decolonization” (122).

Those words lead into the third section of the book, “Imagining Otherwise: Embracing Settler Uncertainty,” and its introduction, “Treaty as a Verb.” Given the “frameworks” that have “entailed perceiving Indigenous lifeways as inferior, underserving and unacceptable, and sovereignty and land rights as unreasonable, unnatural and dangerous,” frameworks which have “repeatedly denied even the possibility of substantive Indigenous sovereignty and autonomy,” Mackey asks, “how might it be possible to imagine decolonized relationships between Indigenous and settler people in settler nations? If . . . the production and defence of settler certainty and settler futurity have been central to the ongoing colonial process, where to we go from here?” (125). No one knows what decolonization in settler states will look like or what it will require: “The process is necessarily uncertain” (125). However, the “axiomatic assumptions” of settler peoples are their “cognitive prisons” and those assumptions therefore need to be unsettled (125). Indeed, “denaturalizing settler beliefs and authoritative practices based on supposedly self-evident certainties about the primacy of settler-state sovereignty over Indigenous lands and peoples is important, both in terms of law and public policy, and also for settler subjects and national cultures” (125). Echoing Eve Tuck and K. Wayne Yang, Mackey suggests that “settler colonialism is a complex and singular social formation concerned with the appropriation of Indigenous land,” and for that reason “decolonization must also be a material process”—it must involve returning land to Indigenous peoples (125-26). The third part of her book will argue “that to even be able to imagine the possibilities of such material change and conceptual re-imagining will require . . . an ‘epistemological shift’ towards a stance of settler uncertainty and openness, as a starting point to imagine and practice otherwise” (126).

For example, “[o]ne epistemological problem addressed in most land rights cases is how we determine to whom the lands of North America belong. How one goes about formulating an answer depends on one’s epistemologies” (126). Within settler epistemologies, answering that question involves “a number of foundational relationships and concepts”: 

These include the ideas that: things, in particular land, can actually be “owned”; people are individual sovereign subjects essentially separated from each other and nature; the highest value in human relationships with land and the natural world is based on particular kinds of labour perceived as “improvement”; specific kinds of improvement can make a human being into the owner and master of land and nature; and that other kinds of relationships with land preclude that ownership. (126)

These assumptions intersect with the notion that those who “improve” the land “are essentially superior to those who don’t, and that they are thus naturally entitled to the privileges they reap” (126). All of these interconnected beliefs “are integral to the supposedly obvious argument, embedded in law, that settler governments have legitimate title to the land of the nation-state, and that the nation-state may then ‘give’ Indigenous people, or ‘allow’ Indigenous people to have, specific limited, or bare, ‘land rights’ and/or sometimes possession” (126).

A first step towards decolonization, then, would be “to recognize and value Indigenous world views, and not subsume Indigenous lifeways into Western and national frameworks of superiority” (126). However, it’s hard to do that in an appropriate manner, and there are many roadblocks: 

It might be possible to reinvent, alter and renegotiate how we experience and negotiate relationships, so that we move away from colonialism. However, to do so requires first that we as settlers recognize that our self-evident epistemological and ontological assumptions are specific and not universal. It also requires persistent willingness and motivation to understand, or at least respect, that there are equally valid epistemological and ontological alternatives. (127)

One of the dangers involved is the fact that “disengaged (or possessive) curiosity about the ‘other’ can easily become fetishizing and objectifying” (127). “Learning about Indigenous people can . . . be used as a way to appropriate knowledge or invent a fantasy of ‘becoming indigenous’ for settlers,” Mackey argues. “Curiosity without mindful engagement can . . . result in self-referential and narcissistic settler identifications with, and projections onto, Indigenous peoples that involve objectifying Indigenous peoples into precisely the limited stereotypes discussed here” (127). It is “more difficult to respectfully listen to, comprehend, and respect the authority of the more challenging knowledge and wisdom of Indigenous peoples” (127).

One possibility for Settlers is to attend to the “Indigenous traditions and knowledge developed in the work of Indigenous scholars,” work which contains “powerful, vital and absolutely necessary sources for theorizing how to (re)conceptualize and (re)build . . . non-colonizing visions and practices” (128). For instance, concepts and practices of treaty 

offer important epistemological models of relationality that unsettle the bounded, binary oppositions central to the epistemologies and practices of mastery and entitlement. . . . They also mark out an important space—a necessary space, yet also a limited space—for non-Indigenous people in the process of creating such relationships. (128)

I was happy to see Mackey emphasize the importance of thinking about treaty, because her argument confirms my suspicion that studying treaty is a useful point of entry into decolonization and into Settler participation in that process. 

“[S]ome of the main roadblocks to imagining and practicing decolonization are axiomatic settler frameworks and their entangled practices,” Mackey continues, so “it makes sense that we, as settler descendants, should take responsibility to engage in learning how to participate in this process” (128). “Fortunately Indigenous traditions and theorizing have opened an important, indeed a central, place for non-Indigenous people in the decolonizing process” (128). The first step, she contends, is “to see ourselves as already ‘living within Indigenous sovereignty,’” and part of that process will mean “engaging seriously with diverse Indigenous perspectives on foundational relationships regarding treaty” (129). IN the 1990s, the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples (which I have yet to read) argued that we are all “treaty peoples,” because European rights in the Americas came about through treaties made with Indigenous nations; therefore Canadians are participants in the treaty process, through the actions of their ancestors and as contemporary beneficiaries of the treaties (129-30). Therefore, Mackey writes, “the idea of settler peoples’ responsibilities for treaty agreements is central to decolonization. It does not . . . mean learning to ‘think like an Indian,’ but it does involve difficult and sometimes frightening re-thinking and re-experiencing one’s place in the world and thus one’s relationships to others” (130). A focus on treaties will involve “major epistemological shifts” (130), and will require that Settlers “unsettle the myriad epistemological certainties that have been instilled in us for centuries, based as they are on axiomatic assumptions about proper and acceptable relations between peoples, property and personhood” (130-31). The way that treaty is conceptualized is important: the Crown sees treaties in different ways from Indigenous peoples, as an extinguishment of rights and acceptance of the supremacy of the Crown, and the reserves as gifts (131). These notions based on assumptions about Crown sovereignty trumping Indigenous sovereignty (131).  Indigenous views of treaty are very different (131). 

According to Mackey, “the foundations of settler identities and practices need to be unsettled so that we can learn to live with, and even embrace, the uncertainty that is necessary in order to learn how to imagine and build decolonized relationships” (132). “I am imagining a principled, historically aware stance of self-conscious refusal to mobilize axiomatic knowledge and action that have emerged from settler entitlement and certainty,” she writes. “This kind of refusal may open space for genuine attention to alternative frameworks and seed possibilities for creative and engaged relationships and collective projects” (132). Decolonization will unsettling “because it requires major material and conceptual changes” (132); however, the first step is understanding “Indigenous theorizations of treaty relationships” (132).

In this section of the book, she explores “alternative epistemologies aimed at mutuality and relationality through difference rather than mastery of one over the other, of alliance without subjugation rather than equality as sameness. Learning to understand and even experience such an epistemology might allow settler citizens to see and hear differently, and learn to develop decolonized relationships” (132-33):

Because the notion of all of settlers as ‘treaty peoples’ uses existing historical agreements that should be everyone’s shared responsibility as their foundation, it can be seen as a potential invitation to non-Indigenous peoples to develop new relationships with Indigenous peoples. Treaties, as conceptualized in Indigenous theory, offer a legal and moral rationale for sharing decolonizing labour. Indigenous versions of treaties and sovereignty are also theories: they have epistemologies embedded and elaborated within them and embody important and sophisticated theorizations of how to know, understand and live in the world. They provide . . . visions that help people trying to enact the kinds of transformations or ‘epistemological shifts’ necessary to decolonize. These theorizations are not invitations to become Indigenous, or to see like an Indigenous person. They are invitations to be(come) responsible, by learning how to listen and respond appropriately as partners in particular treaty relationships. (133)

Settler epistemologies and practices, she continues, 

consistently construct and naturalize dualistic and binary models of home, belonging, identity and property: land is either owned fully as individual property, not owned at all, or belongs to the crown who as a recognized state can own land in common; identities are bounded and homogenous, fixed and non-negotiable, one either is or isn’t American; homes are perceived as either completely safe because they contain no difference or conflict, or they are seen as deeply threatened by differences that cannot be assimilated. Such oppositions and boundaries animate judgments of superior and inferior labour and personhood. Clear fences and borders mark the ideal inside and dangerous outside of properties and identities, fixing the characteristics of those entitled to define others and appropriate land, as well as those who are deemed naturally un-entitled and undeserving. Such epistemologies of mastery offer no window to imagine a shared project of building relationships within homelands that can account for complex and often violent, but sometimes fruitful, overlapping histories, or the resulting similarities and differences between settler and Indigenous peoples. This is the epistemology of mastery underlying what I have called the settler “fantasy of entitlement.” Decolonization will require moving away from such epistemologies in order to imagine and build different relationships. (133)

“The philosophies and practices of ‘living treaty,’” Mackey continues, “offer the potential to move beyond such rigid binary understandings of relationships, without losing sight of the important political differences and incommensurability that are important to maintain. They offer ways to think about key epistemological shifts that contribute toward, and are necessary for, decolonization practices” (133-34). These epistemological changes will not be easy but they are necessary, and they will require courage (134).

Mackey’s model of treaties is the Covenant Chain, which she suggests is “recorded in the Two Row Wampum, or Guswentha,” made between the Haudenosaunee and the Dutch in 1613 (134). “It is understood by the Haudenosaunee as the basis on which all subsequent treaties were made and as a model of relationships between peoples” (134). The Guswentha is a white belt with two purple rows, representing two vessels travelling down the same river: one, the Haudenosaunee, and the other, the Dutch. Neither interferes with the movement of the other as they travel down the river side by side (134-35). This image is typically understood as suggesting “separation and non-interference,” but Indigenous scholars note that the river is shared, and that the beads between the rows suggest connection, being bound together and independent at the same time (135). Those three rows, according to Leroy Little Bear, “represent peace, friendship and mutual respect” (135). The lines are what keep people who are distinct from one another together: “They define their relationship so that they walk beside each other with respect, entwined and independent, as equal brothers rather than as father and son” (136). “This kind of relationship is not a matter of having power over another, but of negotiating both autonomy and relationship simultaneously.,” Mackey notes. “These are not dualistic relationships based on subordination or equality, superiority or inferiority, freedom or slavery, or autonomy versus interconnection. Instead, the two-row wampum represents a more complex negotiation around autonomy and interdependence” (137). 

“Part of the sophistication of the concept of the Guswentha and other treaties is the notion of renewal, which emerges from and is necessitated by a focus on attending to the lived and changing relationships symbolized by the spaces between the rows,” Mackey suggests (139). Periodically the Covenant Chain needed to be polished free of rust and tarnish, suggesting that the treaty needed to be renewed, that the treaty relationship has deep roots in the past and changes over time (139-40). For Mackey,

The Covenant Chain indicates that the collective past of relationships must be recognized and dealt with in order to imagine and build ongoing relationships. Treaty means that participants should meet at appropriate intervals to assess, discuss and ‘polish’ the ongoing relationship to make sure it is still strong. Thus, the treaty is a vibrant, supple, responsive, ongoing interactional process that requires regular injections of human creativity and relationality in order to ensure the viability of the ongoing relationship, focusing on what lives between the wampum rows. (140)

Western models of treaty are, in comparison, more static and less participatory (140). 

“For many Indigenous peoples, treaty was and is a sacred covenant made between sovereign nations in which they agree to ongoing relationships of respect, friendship and peace, and thus recognition of the ongoing nationhood, autonomy and rights of Indigenous nations,” Mackey writes:

“Treaty,” seen in this way, potentially disrupts settler senses of entitlement to land because seeing all of us as “treaty peoples” brings material and social aspects of colonial pasts into the present in a manner that recognizes the ongoing autonomy of Indigenous peoples and the ongoing treaty relationships in which the settler nation-state participates as one party to (and beneficiary of) past land agreements, not as the assumed unilateral sovereign. (140-41)

However, “many settler governments and citizens see treaty as an object, not a process” (141). “Therefore, instead of seeing treaty as an object—a noun—I think that one way to begin to decolonize is to learn to conceptualize and experience treaty-making as a verb,” Mackey suggests. Thinking about treaty as a verb would be a way to recognize that it is a “historical and ongoing, exploratory and often uncertain process of building relationships for which non-Indigenous people must also take responsibility and in which they must engage. In other words, we need to think about how ‘we treaty,’ and how to behave responsibly if ‘we treaty together’ or ‘make treaty’ together. It is a relationship that we build over time” (141). Like all relationships, there are rules of respect and autonomy, but there is no defined or definitive trajectory because a treaty is relational and interactive (141). Relationships are by their nature uncertain, requiring us to respond to an other who is both autonomous from and connected to us (141), and treaty relationships are no different. “If we carefully examine Indigenous notions of treaty, we see that treaty has a sophisticated and complex set of meanings and instructions that are tied to the careful nurturing of ongoing relationships through time. Treaty is a participatory verb” (141).

Mackey notes that the book’s last two chapters are case studies of Indigenous views of treaty in action (141). “I do not offer these case studies in order to propose a general, universally applicable framework that encapsulates a model of decolonization,” she writes; rather, they are intended to tease out “important and provocative elements that are ‘good to think’ with, and may offer entry points that others may consider, and/or use, in order to develop their own relationships in different moments and contexts” (142). They suggest that “it is possible to hear, see and think differently, and that unsettling ontological certainty by rejecting epistemologies of mastery may often require what seems like terrifying risk-taking, but that it need not be disturbing or unsettling in a damaging way,” she concludes. “Unsettling old patterns and risking new ways of seeing and forming relationships between Indigenous and settler people may in fact sometimes be exhilarating, even liberating, as settler-subjects learn to turn sedimented ontological cages and epistemologies of mastery on their heads” (142).

Those words lead into the next chapter, “‘Turning the Doctrine of Discovery on its Head’: The Onondaga Land Rights Action.” In March 2005, the Onondaga Nation “asserted its rights to a wide stretch of New York State” in what they described as a “land rights action” in which “they explicitly sought to work with other people in the community to improve human and environmental relations” (145). “The Onondaga land rights action explicitly works against the oppositional pattern described in Part One of this book,” Mackey writes:

The Onondaga want recognition of their title, but they do not wish to posses[s] or own the land in the Western sense of property. Their aim is neither to control nor subdue the land. They do not, however, present their view of property as a rejection of settler peoples or lands. They present their land rights action as something which can secure their own and their neighbours’ relationships with the land and each other for the present and future. They therefore reject the way in which the settler contract defines relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous people, without “threatening” or “unsettling” other aspects of the settler contract. They simply live the reality that multiple autonomies exist, as in the Guswentha. (146)

The Onondaga’s goals were thus “relational, responsible and inclusive, as they specifically refer to all the people and the land of central New York” (147):

The Onondaga were never conquered. They have always had autonomy and nationhood. Thus, Onondaga sovereignty (as they define it) and their ongoing relationship with colonial and now national and state governments are firmly embedded in a sense of continuity over time and in different circumstances. . . . The Onondaga have consistently worked to build relationships with their neighbours. At the same time, nation-state institutions and courts lack legitimacy amongst the Onondaga, as a result of their failure—both historically and in the present—to fulfill mutual obligations as set out in earlier treaties and agreements. (148)

For that reason, although legal action was part of their strategy, the Onondaga did much of their work outside of the courtroom, in the community (148). They built relationships with other local citizens, “collaborative practices” which “emerge from long-standing Onondaga traditional beliefs and roles, enacted within a 21st century context” (148). These alliances were created “long before making the legally framed land rights action. This approach turns the logic of many property-based oppositional land rights patterns on their heads” (148). “The Onondaga have developed and communicated a notion of shared responsibility for the future and for human relationships within specific geographical spaces and with overlapping histories and futures,” Mackey continues. “This notion of shared responsibility is based upon a contemporary strategy that draws on Indigenous notions of treaty as based on sharing the land. . . . The image presented by the Onondaga is of healing and reconciliation between people who share territory, but do not compromise their autonomy” (150). For these reasons, Mackey suggests, the Onondaga “are living the relationships that are embodied in the Guswentha”: relationships of autonomy and interaction (150).

The legal context of the Onondaga approach is important. In 2005,  a federal court found that the Oneida Nation could not have property it had purchased declared a reservation, because they had waited to long to make their claim and so were ineligible for relief; the court also stated that it was unwilling to disrupt the “settled expectations”—the court’s term—of current non-Indigenous occupants of the land in question (150-51). On the basis of that decision, a request to re-hear the claim of the Cayuga Nation was also rejected by the courts (152). All of this meant that the Onondaga Nation had to make its argument in a new legal context, “within which any possessory or so-called ‘disruptive’ claim could be thrown out” (153). The only legal remedy left was financial compensation, which was deemed by the courts to be less disruptive (153). However, the Onondaga didn’t want money; exchanging land rights for money was, their lawyer said in court, “morally repugnant to them,” like selling their mother (153). 

The arguments the Onondaga Nation made in court “demonstrate precisely the kinds of epistemological shifts—the actions of turning common-sense colonial ideas and practices ‘on their heads,’ and thus unsettling the ontological certainty of settler colonialism—that . . . are essential to decolonization processes in settler nations” (153-54). They did not assert a “possessory right” to their land (156). Instead, they wanted “title but not possession” of that land (156). The judge had a hard time understanding this, and the prosecutor representing the State of New York could not get his head around the idea at all (156-63). That’s because the Onondaga were arguing “against the expectations of a liberal property regime within a capitalist economy in which liberal philosophical principles and capitalist economic principles are co-constitutive of legal frameworks” (157). Indeed, their lawyer had to establish “that a concept of title without ownership exists” (157). “By stressing the Onondaga desire not to disturb the possession of current owners,” their lawyer “emphasizes the important legal point that the Onondaga land rights action is not the same as the Oneida claim,” which was rejected earlier in court (158). For that reason, theirs was not a “disruptive claim” (158). The Onondaga explicitly did not want to evict the present owners of the land; they stated in court that they had been through that experience and didn’t want to do the same thing to someone else (158). That statement, Mackey suggests, “reveals a powerful strategy of relational autonomy through its explicit emotional and experiential linkage between the Onondaga nation—as a singular yet collective subject . . .—and its potential opponents. In this way, the Onondaga assert some similarity of experience and a form of empathy, but not sameness” (158). 

“If we think of the Two Row Wampum as a metaphor,” Mackey writes, “the Onondaga here actively ‘polish the chain,’ refusing to stay isolated in the image of two separate and opposed parallel rows, and shifting the focus of the relationship to the middle beads of ongoing relationships of respect and friendship” (159). They didn’t want to be in court; they tried to negotiate with the United States and with the State of New York directly, as sovereign nations do, and only reluctantly took the case to court (160). The compromise represented by their argument “is a manner of working between the rows of the wampum: asserting autonomy and interdependence” (160). For Mackey,

the Onondaga, inside and outside of court, enact “treaty as a verb.” Their approach demonstrates how, if we use the metaphor of the Guswenta, they went about negotiating the rows in between and working on polishing the beads of respect, friendship and peace, while also asserting and maintaining their autonomy. Their approach both respects the court and also proposes an alternative epistemology—an approach of relational autonomy and of refusing to see the land as a commodity. . . . the Onondaga presented their complex epistemologies of land and relationships in a respectful yet challenging manner within a U.S. Supreme Court courtroom. Their approach demonstrates how it is possible to respond in a strategic manner that is not directly oppositional. (162)

At this point, though, “the nuanced and strategic treatying” is “quite one-sided,” because the Onondaga are doing 

the work of treatying within the rows, while the sedimented laws of the nation, and the Western epistemologies that inform them, allow the authoritative Court (representing the settler nation) the power to refuse (or accept) the key assumptions of relationality and autonomy in treaty relationships that have been proposed by the Onondaga. In the courtroom, the power of the settler state and its assumed supremacy is visceral and raw, even if partially hidden, and the settler jurisdictional and juridical imaginary is paramount. (163)

Nevertheless, the Onondaga land rights action “raises the important question of what form treatying as a verb might take if it were more reciprocal” (163). “What might ‘treatying together’ look like if it also reflected settler desires for decolonization and treaty practices?” Mackey asks (163).

That question is the subject of her next chapter, “Creative Uncertainty and Decolonizing Relations.” “In this chapter I discuss two alliances between Indigenous and settler people that offer provocative ways to imagine decolonizing relationships”: how members of the organization SHARE and their allies, the Cayuga Nation of New York, work together; and how the Onondaga Nation and their allies, NOON (Neighbors of the Onondaga Nation) “practice and describe their actions” (165). “I argue that the activities and developing relationships between the Onondaga and NOON, and the Cayuga and SHARE, potentially nurture epistemological shifts that may allow people to enact the kinds of decolonizing relational ontologies I discussed in the previous chapter in their day-to-day lives,” Mackey writes:

They do this by demonstrating how it may be possible to practice “treaty as a verb,” by creatively enacting reciprocal “treatying” in the present. They demonstrate a way to understand the possibility of simultaneous relations of distinction and interdependence. They go beyond colonial relations of treaty modelled on hierarchical relationships, usually meaning entitled colonizers and subordinate Indigenous peoples, in favour of a respectful one of connected yet autonomous equals. I describe how people practice “treatying together” through these alliances. (165-66)

Mackey cites Robin Wall Kimmerer’s view of Indigenous and non-Indigenous relationships to place and the idea that settlers might be able to become indigenous to place by taking care of the land over the long term—even though she’s uncomfortable with the phrase “becoming Indigenous” because it suggests an appropriation of Indigenous symbols and relationships to land in order to claim indigeneity, without respecting Indigenous ways of living and land rights (166). That discomfort leads her to argue that “settlers must have a very careful approach to relationships and alliances with Indigenous peoples, to be sure we don’t, with all the best intentions, reproduce colonial patterns. If we wish, as settler peoples, to ‘treaty’ (as a verb)” with Indigenous peoples, “it is necessary to undertake the sometimes difficult and uncomfortable work of unsettling ourselves. Doing so requires particular forms of reflection and restraint on our part” (167). 

Here, Mackey returns to the notion of uncertainty: “decolonizing, for settlers, includes developing the ability to live more comfortably with uncertainty about how relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous people emerge and change” (167). It also means “developing relational autonomies” and understanding that they might mean that “power relationships are not defined and apparently ‘certain’” (167). “When approached through relational autonomy, knowing how to think and relate may at times seem frightening and uncomfortable, because expected practices no longer work in the same way,” she argues. “Expectations are unsettled. Yet, at the same time, if relationships are released from repetitive and limiting epistemologies of mastery . . . we see that such moments of uncertainty and discomfort may indeed be productive and potentially decolonizing.” (167). Uncertainty must be embraced “as a key to creativity and imaginative visions that depend on unsettling ‘settled expectations’ and self-evident ‘settler states of feeling’” (167). 

SHARE began in 1999 as a response to the hostile resistance to the Cayuga land claim. It published newsletters, organized gatherings and Indigenous festivals, and visited local schools (169-70). In 2001, the group bought a 70-acre organic farm within the Cayuga homeland, “located in a place of deep significance to the Cayuga, beside Great Gully and adjacent to Cayuga Castle, which had been the largest Cayuga settlement site before it was destroyed during the Sullivan Campaign” (170). SHARE’s ultimate goal was to pay off the mortgage and “repatriate the land to the Cayuga Nation, the only landless nation of the Haudenosaunee, an event which finally occurred in 2005” (170). “Because of the very volatile land claim protests in the area,” Mackey writes, “they wished to help create a space in the Cayuga homeland for Cayuga people to come to, generate positive Indigenous and non-Indigenous relationships and build a site that might help educate non-Indigenous people in the area about local and national Indigenous issues” (170). SHARE operated the farm for five years as an education centre that advocated for Indigenous peoples, and “as a place for diverse people to reconnect with each other and the land. . . . They created a meeting space and a starting place for learning to build different kinds of relationships,” and that was a way of working towards decolonization (170). Through the farm, SHARE developed alliances with Cayuga and Haudenosaunee people (170). 

Mackey worked at the farm as a volunteer (170). There, she met Onondaga members of SHARE, and they introduced her to members of NOON, an organization that “has been very involved in developing complex and interconnecting relationships of alliance with the Onondaga” (171). “Both SHARE and NOON work to engage in relations that aim to recognize both the distinctness and interconnectedness of Indigenous and non-Indigenous Americans,” Mackey states:

They work to develop relationships based on the recognition that Indigenous people and settlers are all treaty peoples, and that settler people have responsibilities to build relationships of respect with Indigenous peoples and the land they share. They try to create alternative frameworks that might allow settlers to be reflexive about their own entitlement and privilege, in part by learning how to listen, hear and act differently. (171)

All of this required a rethinking of the idea of risk:

Although “risk” for UCE and CKCN had been seen as necessarily negative, synonymous with danger and loss of property, privilege and ontological certainty, SHARE members took risks and embraced uncertainty in order to find new ways of connecting. How they do so also shows the potential pleasures and creative energy that can come from embracing uncertainty. (176)

One of the founders of SHARE told Mackey that she both understood and felt alienated from her community’s response to the Cayuga land claim; she was both “questioning common-sense expectations of settler entitlement,” but also “placing herself in a space in-between, in which she can also sympathize with the pain and anger of loss,” and thereby is “enacting treaty as a verb because acknowledging the possibly irreconcilable differences between the groups, she works between the rows, and in doing so takes the risk of unsettling her own entitlement” (177-78). However, the SHARE farm also meant taking on a more tangible financial risk: the purchase “was possible only because SHARE members went beyond good intentions about land rights and reconciliation, and took the risk to ‘put their money where their mouth is’ as settler people. They therefore risked their own financial health in order to make a space for decolonizing alliances” (179). Paying off the mortgage was difficult, and they worked constantly to sponsor festivals, grow organic vegetables, and seek out donations (179).

NOON didn’t buy a farm; instead, its members collaborated with the Onondaga Nation and other groups to present year-long educational events (180):

For non-Haudenosaunee participants, many of the events did not simply mean hearing about a different version of events, but about learning to hear differently and thus to experience how alternative versions of their own histories might shift frameworks of thinking. Instead of simply learning about difference as a detached observer, these moments may allow people to learn how to be different, to understand and relate in new ways that unsettle patterns of mastery. (181)

Learning to share power and authority is transformative, if unsettling and uncomfortable, but “discomfort and uncertainty are central fo settler decolonization” (182). “From the outset,” Mackey writes, 

SHARE members engaged in alliances of relationality within which they decentred and unsettled themselves. One way of doing so was their constant attention to listening to what the Cayuga elders wanted. For settler subjects, to not be able to act as autonomous agents in control, especially when it comes to land and money, is not necessarily an easy task. SHARE members therefore worked hard to negotiate such relationships, constantly making sure they discussed and consulted with the Cayuga and the Haudenosaunee, following appropriate protocols of respect. (183-84)

“If we use the wampum metaphor, SHARE embers constantly worked to respectfully occupy the beads in the rows in between. But this sometimes meant giving over to uncertainty and loss of control,” she writes (184). Mackey notes that she has also experienced “moments of discomfort and learning” that have made her confront how her own “common-sense thinking and behaviour could unintentionally reproduce settler epistemologies.” Indeed, she continues, “sometimes ‘giving over’ to learning new epistemologies requires being reminded that we are different, that we cannot ‘become Indigenous’ or even understand other epistemologies simply by being curious and empathetic” (185). “The Onondaga Nation and NOON have continued to work for healing, to organize pressure to clean up Onondaga Lake, and many other actions and events,” Mackey writes (188). One example was the Two Row Wampum Renewal Campaign, which promoted the covenants of that treaty: Indigenous and settler canoeists paddled from Albany, New York, to New York City, bringing to life the principles of the Guswenta (188). 

Finally, Mackey reaches the conclusion of her book. “In this book I have shared my experiences of developing a more critical and nuanced approach to the often contradictory, and sometimes painful, ‘spectacular life’ of Canadian and U.S. settler colonialism and those who challenge it, based on ethnographic study of specific local contexts,” she suggests (189). She notes the importance of concept of “settler structures of feeling” and her demonstration of how certainty builds settler colonialism and how uncertainty can challenge it (189-90). That certainty continues to exist even though

centuries of attempts to produce certainty in the naturalization and inevitability of “settledness” on another’s territory reveal it as a claim and not a reality. The work needed to secure certainty, as well as the repetition and shifting flexibility of the claims, reveals the anxiety that resides at the core of those claims. Indigenous people refuse to go away. Their vibrant collective and individual presence will not be encompassed or extinguished. (190)

Settlers find themselves locked in an unending process of trying to erase Indigenous presences (190). That struggle is rooted in fantasies of certainty:

Perhaps the modern fantasy of ontological certainty—linked to the “certainty” of private property emerging from agrarian cultures with their exchange-based systems, leading to its certainty about the superiority of private property and Western forms of “civilization” and capitalism, and the repetitious desire for singular fixed truths and boundaries—underpins the “settled expectations” I have explored in this book. Such certainty, however, will never be more than a fantasy, a fantastic but unrealizable desire. As we know, life is not certain, and cannot be made to be. The anxiety underpinning the search for settler and modern ontological certainty, then, will also not disappear, unless we can somehow shift our (modern settler) desires so that we resist pursuing such unrealizable fantasies of certainty. (191)

For Settlers, Mackey continues, 

embracing particular kinds of uncertainty is likely required, even necessary for decolonization. For how can we take part in receptive and respectful relationships with our Indigenous partners/neighbours if we are trapped in our obsessive-compulsive search for certainty—to alleviate and deny the anxiety at its core? Settler colonialism is not settled, and never has been, because it is untenable, will be constantly resisted, and would only continue to produce more anxiety in any case. (191)

Perhaps, then, 

learning to let go of the desire for certainty might allow us (as modern settlers) to begin to find ways to develop new kinds of relationships based on actually trying to see the “other” and not enfold them within our own project of relieving anxiety, which is not only a settler problem but also a much grander problem of modernity. It is possible that facing up to such anxiety and uncertainty could open a space for hope in transforming relations—with ourselves, as well [as] with the Indigenous people who . . . are still willing to treaty with us. (191)

“How we might decolonize is not pre-scripted,” Mackey writes, but 

it will likely require creativity, respect, alert vulnerability, restraint and learning from each other about how to “treaty as a verb.” It will also require the hard work of learning how to paddle a metaphorical course without crashing into our neighbours’ paths and taking over their canoes. . . . we settlers might first have to unsettle our expectations of certainty about the origin, the route and the destination, and learn to embrace the uncertainty of the voyage. (191)

“[T]he only certainty is knowing that, in order to continue to live here together on this planet, we must find ways to have good relationships with the land and with each other,” she concludes (191).

There is a lot going on in Unsettled Expectations. The notion of uncertainty is a powerful one, and it might end up shaping my plans for my long walking performance. Many people have encouraged me to plan my walk carefully by cacheing water, for instance, but perhaps I need to enact the principle of uncertainty by embracing the possibilities offered by the road. As I’ve already noted, I’m happy that Mackey’s argument confirms my intuition that the place to focus on in this project is the notion of treaty, and her suggestion that attending to Indigenous thinking about treaty has already been very fruitful for my research. I’ve read about the Covenant Chain before, and I wonder if, as an image, that could be worked into my walk(s). I’m sure it could be. And, in addition, Mackey’s bibliography is going to be incredibly useful. I’m very happy that I stumbled across this book at the book fair during the 2018 Congress of the Humanities and Social Sciences; even though it took more than a year for me to get around to reading it, the effort has paid off.

Works Cited

Mackey, Eva. Unsettled Expectations: Uncertainty, Land and Settler Decolonization, Fernwood, 2016.

Mazur, Laurie. “Despairing About the Climate Crisis? Read This.” Earth Island Journal, 22 July 2019,  http://www.earthisland.org/journal/index.php/articles/entry/despairing-about-climate-crisis/.

84. Clare Land, Decolonizing Solidarity: Dilemmas and Directions for Supporters of Indigenous Struggles

clare land

In Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada, Emma Battell Lowman and Adam J. Barker suggest that it’s not possible for Settlers not to make mistakes when trying to show solidarity with Indigenous peoples (118). Despite that warning, though, when I saw the title of Clare Land’s Decolonizing Solidarity: Dilemmas and Directions for Supporters of Indigenous Struggles, I thought she might suggest ways those mistakes can be avoided. I think it was the word “Directions” that brought that idea into my head. And that first thought was incorrect. What Land does in her long book (and a long book inevitably means a long summary, for which I apologize) is suggest the complexity involved in Settlers attempting to show solidarity with Indigenous struggles. Her focus is on southeastern Australia, but those complexities exist elsewhere, too, above all in western Canada.

The book’s foreword, written by Dr. Gary Foley of Victoria University and the Gumbaynggirr Nation  in Australia, begins with these words: 

This is a book about a difficult topic that is rarely discussed in contemporary Australia. It addresses situations and ideas that few non-Aboriginal Australians who say they are supporters of Aboriginal peoples’ quest for justice ever really consider. And yet these issues are major problems for those who seek a role as empathetic and constructive allies for the Aboriginal cause. (ix)

In his work over nearly 50 years, Foley writes, “many of the most difficult conversations I have had have been with people who insisted that they were supporters of the Aboriginal struggle rather than with those who were opposed to our cause” (ix). These are cautionary words for any Settler who intends to show solidarity. The problem, Foley contends, is that non-Aboriginal activist supporters sometimes don’t “comprehend notions of Aboriginal agency and self-determination” (x). Foley believes that if Land’s book “can help to eliminate many of the unfortunate misunderstandings that invariably develop between Aboriginal groups and their white supporters then it will have served an admirable purpose” (xi). If that’s true in Australia, then it will be true in Canada as well.

In her introduction, Land notes the disconnects she has seen and experienced between Aboriginal people and white activists, which often go unnoticed by the latter group (1). In addition, “there is a discernible pattern in non-Aboriginal peoples’ journeys of involvement in the field”; after meeting with obstacles or problems, “[s]ome retreat to look in the mirror, adopt a questioning attitude and reaffirm their determination to stay involved,” while others “walk away thinking ‘It’s too hard” or “stalk away thinking Aboriginal people are ungrateful or unreliable” (2). “From an Aboriginal perspective, there can sometimes seem to be a revolving door of non-Aboriginal people,” some of whom will “rapidly reveal themselves as a missionary, a mercenary or a misfit” (2). “Is there anything to guide non-Indigenous people, a way of being beyond the limited repertoire of available subjectivities—guilty liberals, conservative nationalists, or honorary blacks—that could be more appropriate for cultivating a collective, political project?” she asks (2). “This book,” she responds, “provides an urgently needed new framework for action by non-Indigenous people in support of Indigenous struggles” and “sheds light on the dilemmas facing non-Aboriginal people seeking to play a role in addressing the situation in which Aboriginal people find themselves in Australia today, exploring ways Aboriginal community leaders and non-Aboriginal activists have negotiated relationships of solidarity” (2-3). The complexity of those relationships is the focus of Land’s book.

Land notes that Decolonizing Solidarity “was written and is situated historically and politically in a settler-colonial context in which Britain declared sovereignty illegally and against the interests of Indigenous polities on the continent now known as Australia” (3-4). That process of colonization, she continues,

is entrenched and continuing. Cognizant of these colonizing conditions, this book is concerned with interactions between Indigenous people and non-Indigenous people who are at once struggling against two things: these overarching structural conditions, and their interpersonal expression. This book sets out what kind of politics could frame this two-part struggle. Solidarity should be directed to decolonization; and the way solidarity is undertaken needs to be decolonized. (4)

Aboriginal peoples in the south-east of Australia have been engaged in a long struggle “against colonial invaders’ murderous possessiveness in relation to land, and, crucially, for survival as distinct peoples” (4). That is the context in which the conversation about the politics of solidarity takes place. That conversation, Land argues,

is not about being accused of being good or bad, right or wrong. In this, the generosity of people like Foley who invest so much in those who locate themselves as supporters or potential allies, but who inadvertently display their privilege and power, should inspire others engaged in the conversation to be similarly generous with each other, or at least to think about what the end goal is. One of the tactics for achieving the end goal is to build and nurture the support base, to get more people onside and get them to understand the issues and in turn become good, strong, well-informed, effective organizers. The work of educating those who are giving you headaches is debilitating—non-Aboriginal people should be helping Aboriginal people out by educating each other, taking responsibility for each other. (5)

Foley identifies “patronizing and paternalistic” treatment as a common experience, and suggests that white supporters don’t understand the importance of “Aboriginal control of aboriginal affairs” (7). That lack of understanding is a fundamental problem, both in Australia and in Canada as well.

Land’s book is based on interviews with activist leaders and supporters in south-east Australia (8). “Specifically,” she writes, 

I interviewed Aboriginal people who engage politically with and work to educate non-Aboriginal people, and non-Aboriginal people who are regarded by the Aboriginal people in my critical reference group, or whom I interviewed, as reflective about the issues at stake. They are members of a particular political community—Aboriginal people from south-east Australia who have pursued land rights, community control and sovereignty—and their supporters. The contradictions inherent in relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous people in the context of struggles for land rights, sovereignty and community control are particularly stark because people are positioned in opposition: as colonized and colonizer; as dispossessed and beneficiary; as community members or not. My focus on this particular context enables a consideration of the impact of colonizing societal conditions on interpersonal relationships in a context in which these conditions are explicitly the focus of critical attention. (8-9)

In this summary I will tend to skip over the details of those interviews and focus on the conclusions Land draws from them, if only in the interests of trying to keep it relatively short (even though, as I’ve admitted, it’s actually quite long). Because of its focus on southeastern Australia, Decolonizing Solidarity has a “grounded specificity to a particular place, struggle and practice,” which “provides a credible basis from which to theorize” and “gives the book the ability to be read from and be applicable to other contexts” (9). It also draws on her own experiences and reflections before and during the research, and discussions with activist and academic peers, along with responses from the examiners of the PhD thesis that is the basis of the book (10). 

The detailed historical context of the first two chapters is necessary because it shows “how the politics of solidarity outlined in later chapters are inflected by their context,” and because “it indicates what sort of contextual knowledge is needed for those wishing to come to grips with the politics of solidarity in different contexts” (11), and although I understand why that context is important, I must admit that I skimmed those chapters. They did leave me wondering if there is as rich a history of Settler solidarity with First Nations, Métis, and Inuit peoples in Canada as there appears to have been in Australia. Land cites Lynne Davis’s writing about the Canadian situation, which suggests that little has been written about relationships between Indigenous peoples and social movement groups (16). That’s not the case in Australia, where “there has been some important writing on relationships between Indigenous peoples and other political actors,” although that work is primarily historical and tends not to be “explicitly self-reflective” (16). “Davis’s observation in Canada that it is the people who are engaged in Indigenous-non-Indigenous political alliances who are contributing the most to understandings of it,” Land writes, and that seems to be true in Australia as well: “activists themselves continue to be the key theorists of their own practice” (16). Indeed, without her own activist involvement, she would not have been able to write this book, because no one would have talked to her (17).

Land suggests that this book “is particularly useful in suggesting ways for more recently involved non-Indigenous activists to come to grips with the politics of solidarity” (12). She notes that the reconciliation process and apology issued by the Australian government 

have worked to restore a sense of comfort to settler Australians but are empty of structural or material redress for Indigenous people. Working against this complacency, and striving for substantive change, a key strategy in Aboriginal struggles for land rights, self-determination and economic independence in south-east Australia is to nurture a critical and committed support base among settler Australians. (13)

That sense of comfort and complacency is no doubt present in this country as well. Land also envisages this book “as being supportive of this Indigenous strategy as it is expressed in the social justice activist community in south-east Australia” and notes that it is 

intended as a resource to support the efforts of Indigenous people who have had to contest with each new generation of non-Indigenous supporters the mode of their solidarity. Knowledge of genuinely productive and transformative modes has until now been discerned by individual actors largely through a process of repeating the mistakes of the past. The book clearly explains the modes of solidarity that Indigenous people have identified as problematic, and explains the alternative frameworks they offer. This includes a critique of romantic, sometimes ignorant, conceptions of Indigenous people that are expressed in the national settler pastime of worrying about Indigenous people and that underlie the impulse to “help them.” (13)

“The book is envisaged as a kind of reply to Indigenous people’s assertions about the nature of non-Indigenous support or engagement with their struggles,” she writes, suggesting that it is “part of an ongoing conversation directed towards understanding the challenges, dilemmas and even the impossibilities of this work and how these can be shifted, worked through or lived with” (20).

The politics of solidarity between Settlers and Indigenous peoples are complicated and difficult. “Through an early conversation with a member of my critical reference group, I came quickly to recognize that Indigenous people ‘put up’ with a lot from non-Indigenous people,” Land writes. “I have come to think of the forbearance of Indigenous people in dealing with their supporters as under-recognized work” (20). The need to challenge non-Indigenous supporters “is borne, of course, from the pain of dealing with supporters’ ‘whitely’ ways, ways of relating that are dominated by white stereotypes of Indigenous peoples” (20). To be “whitely,” she writes, is to behave in a way that reproduces white privilege (20), and she wonders if it’s possible to be a white critic of whiteness, if one can gain sufficient critical distance from the subject “to contribute usefully to its critique” (22). “My engagement with the workings of my own whiteness and my own colonial complicities in both my research and my attempts to contribute to Indigenous struggles is an informed and crucial element of my critique of whiteness,” she writes, suggesting the necessity of understanding that one is part of the problem one is trying to articulate (22). 

One of the issues she contends with is research itself. “The politics around research related to Indigenous peoples has significant implications for the way I thought about and went about my research,” she writes, quoting Linda Tuhiwai Smith’s comment that the word “research” is one of the dirtiest words in the Indigenous vocabulary (26). “Given the implication of research in the colonization of Indigenous peoples and the appropriation of Indigenous knowledges, the prospect of undertaking research in connection with Indigenous peoples is problematic,” she acknowledges (26). For that reason, she designed her research “to correspond with principles, where they have been articulated, for culturally appropriate research by non-Indigenous researchers,” and drew on her own sense of ethics “to establish additional boundaries” (26-27). She also “sought to be appraised of, cognizant of, informed by and working to promote, or at least not undermine, and Indigenous research agenda,” although she doesn’t imagine that her work “could necessarily advance that agenda” (27). “If non-Indigenous activist work supporting Indigenous rights is ideally located in parallel with, and informed by, the Indigenous decolonization agenda,” she continues, “then I see it as necessary, in a moral and intellectual sense, to have the same orientation to Indigenous research agendas in proceeding with my research” (27-28). She acknowledges the importance of Smith’s Decolonizing Methodologies in her research—another book I need to read—and suggests that her own book “is probably best understood as making a contribution to an imagined progressive non-Indigenous research agenda” that is “supportive of Indigenous agendas” and contributes to them indirectly (28-29). 

For Land, Settlers need to examine our complicity in colonialism, “including by interrogating who we are in terms of identity, culture and history, and the shape of our lives” (29). That examination, she continues, “is part of a practice of critical self-reflection and of dealing honestly with the impact of dominant culture on Aboriginal people. This is a non-Indigenous effort in parallel with the Indigenous project of indigenizing” (29). Her research looks for “Indigenous ways of addressing difference that innovate against imperialist ways of addressing difference”—this was a way of promoting “a recognition of Indigenous efforts at reframing” (30)—and “acknowledges the Indigenous project to restore Indigenous well-being,” challenging “the lack of understanding by non-Indigenous people of their/our collective and individual impact on Indigenous well-being, and their/our inherent privilege” (30).

Part of this project involves understanding white privilege, but understanding isn’t enough; one also has “to consider ways to undo it,” to try to unlearn it and to be cognizant of it (31). One needs to internalize “an Indigenous view of whiteness, a recognition of the historical and political specificities of the moment in which it is salient . . . and the struggle to overcome the self-hate that can flow from that,” she writes (33). Writing this book, she continues, “has changed me as much as it has generated the ideas set out. I now undertake to return these ideas to fellow activists and those who have challenged, worked with and educated me” (37).

Land’s first chapter, on land rights, sovereignty, and Black Power in south-east Australia, is primarily a history of developments since the 1960s, providing the context of her research, but also touching on events prior to that decade. A “self-conscious engagement with the history of non-Indigenous support for Indigenous struggles in any particular area is key to the contemporary politics of solidarity by those of colonial backgrounds with Indigenous struggles in that area” (50), an insight which leads in to her second chapter, “A Political Genealogy for Contemporary Non-Indigenous Activism in Australia.” “Non-Indigenous people attempting to support Indigenous struggles in Australia today do so in relation to a history of efforts by non-Indigenous groups and organizations to advance the cause of Aboriginal people; yet this is a history of which they may not be aware,” she suggests (51). Some of those efforts were paternalistic or undertaken without consultation with Aboriginal activists or intellectuals or any appreciation of their agendas (51). “While there are a lot of cautionary tales to be drawn from problematic ‘black-white’ interactions in past campaigns and organizations during recent history, there are also many inspiring and instructive histories,” Land writes (52), noting that it’s important to know about and celebrate “pro-Indigenous actions and efforts by non-Indigenous people” that were not paternalistic, because they show that paternalism was not inevitable, since “alternatives were being lived out publicly in the same period” (52). “It is important to be familiar with the work of those who have made significant contributions, and as well as those whose practices have been either particularly problematic or particularly positive,” she suggests (53). It’s also crucial to “foreground Indigenous peoples’ solidarity with each other’s struggles, and with anti-racist and anti-fascist struggles” as well (54). She provides examples of individuals, groups, and organizations that showed solidarity with Indigenous struggles (55-65), such as the Federal Council for the Advancement of Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders and the “infamous contest over Aboriginal control within the organization” (65). She also discusses the role of student activism in the late 1960s (71-72) and “the history of non-Indigenous women’s interactions and relationships with Indigenous people and non-Indigenous feminists’ political connections with Indigenous women in Australia” (72-75), as well as the creation of “white support groups” in the 1990s (75). “The boom in white support for reconciliation—of which the ‘bridge walks’ of the year 2000 are often invoked as the high water mark—has been greeted with both pleasure at its extent, and criticism at its lack of efficacy in bringing about substantive changes to Indigenous-state relations,” Land writes (75-76), noting that despite such critiques, “the willingness of non-Indigenous people to sign up in large numbers was also regarded as proof of a reservoir of goodwill held by non-Indigenous people towards Indigenous people” (76). However, after Prime Minister Kevin Rudd delivered an apology to Indigenous peoples in 2008, “community action in support of Aboriginal struggles lost urgency” (76). Land also touches on the difficult relationship between environmental groups and Indigenous struggles (76-78), and the collaborations between Indigenous activists and the anti-globalization movement and anarchist groups (79-81). 

All of that activity, Land writes, suggests that it is self-evident “that Indigenous people desire political support from non-Indigenous people” (81). “In general,” she continues, 

Indigenous people outnumbered in settler-colonial nation-states have worked hard to nurture their support bases, believing the realization of their political aspirations rely on the ability to win significant non-Indigenous support. Yet the question of how much to prioritize the project of engaging with and educating non-Indigenous people continues to be a subject of debate for Indigenous people. (81-82)

However, she points out, support is different from control: “to institutionalize Aboriginal control” of Indigenous political movements “seemed the only way to ensure that the efforts of non-Indigenous members of, or supporters of, the movement were directed to Indigenous priorities: economic justice, land rights and racism” (83). That distinction is central to the argument she makes in the rest of the book.

In chapter three, “Identity Categories: How Activists Both Use and Refuse Them,” Land explores the complexity of identity. “When non-Indigenous people and Indigenous people come together in pro-Indigenous, pro-land rights political spaces,” she writes, 

they are establishing a relationship based on a critique of colonialism. This is a setting in which individuals’ social locatedness in relation to colonialism is salient: for instance, Indigeneity matters in terms of who has a claim to restitution based on the theft of land. Therefore it makes sense to talk in terms of categories such as colonizers and the colonized, Indigenous and non-Indigenous, dispossessed and beneficiary. It also makes sense in these settings to be attentive to how structural categories are so often emulated in the way people interact and to use strategies to avert this. (84)

And yet, she continues, “one of the most powerful expressions of a colonial mindset is to establish and police a sharp divide between ‘Indigenous and ‘non-Indigenous’” (84): “It is not only that the idea of a discrete binary with total purity on each side is both ridiculous and impossible; the Indigenous-non-Indigenous distinction and the treatment meted out in accordance with that distinction is one of the most pernicious manifestations of colonialism,” and to think in those terms “is to be beholden to colonialist logic” (84-85). This argument immediately left me thinking about questions of appropriation, and the way that some Settlers pretend to be Indigenous. Doesn’t the distinction between “Indigenous” and “non-Indigenous” do important work? Is there a point to deconstructing this particular binary opposition?

“People engaged in decolonizing and pro-land rights politics negotiate this dilemma by at times using and at times refusing these categories,” Land continues, and “Indigenous theorists working in the academy, the community or both have offered crucial innovations against this dichotomy” (85). The “imperial binarism” that insists on “a distinction between Indigenous and non-Indigenous cannot be sustained,” and there are “many instances of interaction and intimacy between the two sides,” as well as “internal diversity within each” (85). Instead, Land advocates for a focus on “relationality”—“in particular the recognition that Indigenous people’s lives are shaped by interaction and change”—which challenges notions of those lives lived in separate realms (86). “I highlight new forms of relationality which go beyond a critique and dissolution of the ‘us’ and ‘them’ identity though of imperialist culture on that culture’s own terms,” she continues (86). 

Beyond those questions, “non-Indigenous people who are relatively privileged” and who wish to show solidarity with Indigenous peoples “will either be asked, or will find it profoundly important, to come to terms with a number of propositions” (86). These include “coming to see and to deeply know our/their social location and its implications,” which are psychological, material, structural, and legal (86); “coming to see that how we see ourselves and those interests we share has been constructed and inherited” (87); and “coming to see how the idea of racial difference has been created and made real—as reflected in harsh lived realities” (87). “To come to terms with these propositions is to gain insight into the strategic and psychological dilemmas that colonization has created for those challenging it,” Land argues (87). “One part of the challenge for white people is to see ourselves/themselves both as individuals of conscious and as members of a group with unearned privileges and a history of colonialism with which to reckon” (87). This is the central point of her argument, I think. However, she continues, there are different ways “to approach, manage and resist internalized colonialist views of difference and identity” (87). One way is to recentre and listen for “Indigenous cultural resources and knowledge as they are deployed by Indigenous people engaged in this politics” (87). That means, in part, understanding and accepting the fact of one’s privilege (87-88). Settlers need “to learn from Indigenous people critiques of systems of white supremacy and the privilege that accrues to white people” as a strategy for challenging white privilege (88). “To understand one’s relation to Indigenous people or any other group is a process of locating oneself in the social relations of domination and oppression,” (88) although “people with access to multiple levels of privilege can also use their privilege in order to contribute to social change” (89)—a notion Land later complicates. We also need to be able “to take an intersectional view of privilege and oppression because it is true to lived realities, and because it informs a broad moral and political framework for non-Indigenous people’s support for Indigenous struggles” (89). Solidarity with Indigenous struggles, then, is part of working towards meaningful social change for everyone (89-90). In other words, non-Indigenous people need to see their work serving their own interests, not just helping Aboriginal people (90): “to change the system that oppresses Indigenous people is to change the system that also oppresses some non-Indigenous people in one dimension or more” (90). However, the tendency of white people “to appropriate the position of victim in order to avoid confronting complicity with colonial and racial oppression” has to be challenged (90). 

Land pays attention to the language she is using, and notes that using “the words ‘Indigenous’ and ‘non-Indigenous’ is far from neutral”: they can “reproduce stereotypes, do regressive discursive work, and create certain traps. The Indigenous/non-Indigenous binary imposed by colonialism has rightly been harshly critiqued by many scholars who have identified the inbuilt ideas of superiority and inferiority in such ways of thinking” (91). Nevertheless, she asks, “how can critics of colonialism talk about the politics and lived realities of colonialism without describing the contrast in treatment that the state has meted out according to these categories?” (92). “The terms ‘Indigenous’ and ‘non-Indigenous’ (which, to my mind, can be twinned with the structural categories ‘colonized’ and ‘colonizer,’ yet not with the racial categories ‘black’ and ‘white’) helpfully foreground the colonial relation of the two groups in Australia,” Land argues (93), although she notes that when she invokes this binary she is referring to “political and historical categories, not racial, biological ones” (93). Whiteness itself is a political category, rather than a biological one (93). 

“It is not possible to sustain an uncritical use of an indigenous/colonizer binary, and it is necessary to clearly identify the advantages and drawbacks of using these terms,” Land writes.  The term “Indigenous” can be a basis for collaboration and strength, despite its colonizing work in effacing national or tribal differences; in addition, the distinction between Indigenous and non-Indigenous “reflects a material, historical reality (a ‘social fact’) for many people: to use it keeps in view a socially constructed division that has real consequences for many people” (93). However, 

[a]n uncritical use of a binary distinction between Indigenous/non-Indigenous and colonized/colonizer is unsustainable. I maintain that it is necessary to invoke them and that when I invoke them it is as political, structural categories, not “natural,” “racial” ones. I also maintain that such a framework is appropriate for my study, which focuses on a political practice and space in which structural categories are less important in locating people than the way colonized and colonizer interests are identified and served. (96)

Land then considers alternative ways of thinking about this distinction, including the postmodern focus on hybridity (96), which she finds wanting:

non-white groups have been reluctant to let go of identity categories as central organizing principles. . . . The political/strategic danger associated with discussion of hybridity comes . . . from the way hybridity is postulated as inevitable. For one thing, this view forecloses agency by Aboriginal people, because hybridity is happening/will happen on someone else’s terms. Also, a deterministic view regarding the increase of hybrid subjectivities . . . is attended, politically, by the threat that the legitimacy of claims for measures of justice (redistribution of land and/or political power) on the basis of rights inherent to Indigenous people exclusively will be diminished. Further, demands that Indigenous people embrace a hybridist approach to identity appear as a double standard, given that ‘white’ people don’t have to. Hybridity in white people is not demonized in the same way as it is in Indigenous people in colonialist discourse. (97-98)

The “postcolonial orthodoxy”—the positing of hybrid subjectivities—neglects anti-colonial actors: “Supporters of Indigenous struggles in settler nations are likewise anti-colonial actors; focusing on how identity categories are used, refused and innovated against in such scenes brings helpful frameworks into view” (98-99). 

Neither option—“either habitually invoking the binary towards anti-colonialist ends or relying on the postmodernist hybridity approach to identity”—is satisfactory, Land suggests (99). She cites the work of Leela Gandhi, whose focus on British critics of the British empire as the ones who “stood with” external critics is “informative for a decolonized theoretical framework for solidarity” (99). “The collaboration between Indigenous critics of empire and the ones who stood or stand with them blur the colonizer-colonized boundary through their practices,” Land suggests. “When members of the colonizing culture act to further the interests of the colonized while standing to gain no material advantage from this themselves, their relationship to their structural location changes”—from one of loyalty to treason (99-100). “This transformation can also be understood through the notion of identifying and resisting or reducing complicity” (100). Land is interested not in borderlands (which suggest hybridity) but in the creation of new or different spaces which depart from the Indigenous/non-Indigenous binary (100). “Colonization created and then policed difference in its own interest,” she argues (100). “Indigenous peoples have used various strategies to respond to and manage the presence of outsiders—drawing, of course, on Indigenous culture and values to do so” (101). Colonialist approaches to difference have focused on assimilation, the eradication of Aboriginal people as peoples (101), but Indigenous peoples managed relationships with outsiders “through the expression of cultural ethics, diplomacy and political agency” (101). “In the face of the colonial encounter, Indigenous people continue to innovate in approaches to containing and/or accommodating incursive people,” Land continues (102). “A structural view of difference and colonial relations is crucial, yet so is a process of complicating this view. This is about making sense of lived experience and developing a practice for operating within a world in which the mechanical application of this view does not suffice” (103-04).

One example of a complication came out of her interview with Krauatungalung activist Robbie Thorpe, who told Land, “I don’t see it as Indigenous and non-Indigenous for starters. It’s: if you’ve got issues with the crime of genocide, well, I’d want to know you” (107). Thorpe considers non-Indigenous “allies” as “warriors,” language which “sidesteps the colonialist division ‘Indigenous’-‘non-Indigenous’” and therefore “functions to confuse, critique and transcend the binary between family (filial relationships) and friend (relationships with outsiders, strangers),” according to Land (108): “The warriors in this space are not united by filial ties (to blood/kin/caste), but are united by a loyalty to ideals that is filial in its degree” (108). “When non-Indigenous activists serve anti-colonial interests, they manifest a subjectivity that refuses the colonial logic that rigidly treated people according to the ascribed categories of Indigenous and non-Indigenous,” Land argues: 

In order to understand the logics and consequences of settler colonialism, it is necessary to see how this colonial formation metes out fundamentally different treatment to colonizers and indigenes, which is why I so often invoke these categories. Yet, within the social world of people pursuing social justice against the workings of settler colonialism in the south-east of Australia, these categories are at different times used, refused and critiqued, and, crucially, innovated against: not so much blurred as departed from. Their use reflects ‘social facts’: that is, their social and material consequences. The way that critics of empire negotiate their/our use of these terms reflects the struggle to resist such powerful discourses from within their force field (that is, the area in which they operate. (109)

“My way of addressing this binary,” she continues, 

is to see it as the object of critique, for the colonizing work such binaries have done, as well as to acknowledge the social facts in the colonizing context of south-eastern Australia. To sum up: I don’t resolve the tension by coming down on one side or by finding middle ground. . . . Rather, I see this tension as reflective of an imperfect (because colonizing) world and the challenges and dilemmas produced by it. I see its realities accepted by, and actively negotiated by, those I interviewed. (109-10)

Such negotiation, she continues, “is a difficult process of confronting ‘the state within the self’” (110). That process generates “a grounded, innovative set of possibilities for radicalized/transgressive ways to relate (and ways to understand relating)” which “includes non-Indigenous people seeing their interests as linked in with those of Indigenous people, though not in a way which appropriates Indigeneity” (110).

After this exploration of the surprisingly thorny issues around identity, Land moves on to her next chapter, which asks a surprising question: “Collaboration, Dialogue and Friendship: Always a Good Thing?” “Many positive-sounding words have come into use to describe relationships between Aboriginal people and communities and settler individuals, groups, organizations and governments and the processes that hold them together,” she begins. Partnerships, collaborations, alliances and coalitions might be sought, and they are seen to be held together by dialogue and especially by trust” (115). However, she continues,

“[i]deas informing white anti-racist practice and community organizing suggest how complexities relating to trust and accountability can be managed. In south-east Australia this could be more honestly described as a process of trying to do good work in disputed sovereign space, or transacting under colonizing condition.” (115)

Relationships can take many forms and “might be maintained for the purpose of communication between collective efforts made in parallel, rather than as part of directly working together” (115-16). “No matter what the form or function of the relationships, attentiveness to notions of representation, voice, difference, dialogue and power is key to reflective practice,” Land continues. “It is important to consider a variety of perspectives on collaboration, dialogue and difference in order to foreground the contradictions inherent in collaboration and dialogue across difference” (116).For instance, non-Indigenous supporters need to “locate themselves so that they may be challenged by those they are supporting” (116). And Indigenous people may manage relationships with supporters in different ways:

Some approaches are quite optimistic and risky, and others are more pessimistic, with risk managed through structures and boundaries which are put in place. There is a tension between the long track record of white untrustworthiness and the need for Indigenous people to be optimistic about the possibility of developing trusting relationships with allies. (116)

Such optimism, she writes, “keeps alive the promise of collaborations towards meaningful social change” (116).

At this point, Land asks a surprising and yet necessary question: “How could positive qualities like friendship, knowing and sharing possibly be a problem?” (117). The answer begins with the assumptions non-Indigenous people may bring to relationships of solidarity:

For example, they might assume that they will be gratefully and enthusiastically welcomed, and may not anticipate being held in suspicion by Aboriginal people initially, for quite some time or forever. They might think that they will gain friends among Aboriginal people they work to support politically, or work with towards some political goal. (117)

None of those assumptions may be grounded in reality. Friendship may not be part of cross-race ally relationships; instead, it might be an unexpected bonus coming out of years of work (117). That work needs to be done out of a sense of satisfaction from doing it, or as “an expression of love in a wider public sense,” not out of a desire for friendship or related desires that are ultimately about eliminating difference—wanting to be the same, or to inhabit “a self-identical reconciled community” (118). “In the context of contemporary Australian politics the desire of a non-Indigenous person to be friends with or to be loved by an Indigenous person (any Indigenous person) may be a depoliticized impulse associated particularly—though not exclusively—with the parliament-generated discourse of reconciliation,” Land contends, which is often seen “as an agenda to empty out or depoliticize Indigenous demands for justice and truth” (118). The failure of that discourse is becoming ever more apparent in this country as well.

In fact, Land argues, knowing the Other is itself suspect; it’s a “one-way sharing that benefits only non-Indigenous people” and could be read as an appropriative impulse; reaching an understanding with Indigenous peoples might rather involve learning about difference (119). After all, “[i]mperialist ways of addressing difference include indulging the urge to discover the strange and novel as familiar, or trying to erase or negate difference; aiming for unity or sameness, for self-identical community; even trying to get to ‘know’ the Other” (120). For that reason, she continues, “the radical possibilities of adopting a politics of friendship” which is motivated by political solidarity and a “principled distaste for racially exclusive worlds” are much more promising (120). “A politics of friendship in a settler colonial context is possible where Aboriginal people continue to assert radical title and continue to express concern for the rights of all people,” she suggests. “This generosity—this ethic of unconditional love—is evident and humbling for those who will see it” (121-22). Land suggests that, rather than inviting Aboriginal people as guests at dinner parties with her middle-class white friends, her objective ought to be changing the shape of her life by “spending and investing time and energies differently, so that over time my life and social world become more reflective of my values. An example of investing time and energies differently is to volunteer with anti-racist and non-white community initiatives”—but “spending time with people not of my ‘own kind’ needs to be on others’ terms, rather than on mine” (122-23). 

Some contexts for working relationships have been experienced by Aboriginal people as “anathema to friendship,” Land points out (123): for example, working with non-Indigenous people in government bureaucracies or universities (124). Often there are demands that Aboriginal people answer a barrage of questions mainstream organizations and individuals have about Aboriginal culture (123-25). Collaborations are particularly fraught; they generate questions about who wants and who benefits from collaboration, and often the benefits only accrue to one side of the relationship (125-26). There is also the question of whether dialogue can be sustained across differences (126). “To attempt dialogue across difference is not to presuppose either understanding or reconciliation; nor is the only goal of dialogue to reach a convergence of meanings,” Land argues:

To attempt dialogue is not to presuppose the attempt will succeed; nor is it to be naive regarding the risk of further harm. Failed dialogue or conflict might still produce greater understanding. Certainly it is not aimed at eliminating difference or the domination of one particular perspective. The politics of solidarity which this book discerns and discusses entails attentiveness to the many possibilities and limits in collaboration, dialogue and conflict. (128)

It’s not clear to me how a failed dialogue might produce understanding, unless it’s a negative understanding, one rooted in failure and frustration. Perhaps my lack of understanding is emblematic of a failure to comprehend the realities of difference. I don’t know.

Land asks how support relationships can be managed. It’s important, she suggests, to “learn from the existing repertoire of frameworks that are available for understanding our/their work. This includes questioning apparently unproblematic frameworks and values such as friendship and dialogue, as well as learning from Aboriginal people’s suggestions regarding how to manage dynamics that commonly arise within solidarity contexts” (128). Non-Indigenous supporters need to think about such issues as initiation, participation, and control, which means, in part that “you don’t do anything unless you’ve been asked to do it” (128). In other words, “Aboriginal people must initiate a project or collaboration”: this is “one of the three key ingredients of genuine community control” (129). “The principle of Aboriginal people initiating and being in control of their own struggle is politically, concretely important. It is not just arbitrary exclusion based on identity politics” (129). Rather, it is a way for them to solve their own problems, to add to pride and self-confidence in a context of denigration and oppression (129). In addition, conditions are not always right for dialogue and collaboration (130). “Alliances with non-Indigenous people and groups could be better negotiated and entered into on the basis of internal Indigenous community strength and organization,” Land suggests (130). “Depending on the conditions, separate work might be more appropriate than coalition, collaboration or dialogue” (131).

The ongoing history of colonialism affects attempts at dialogue or collaboration: “even within a situation of collaboration and solidarity, rather than forced dialogue, the workings of power and contrasting relationships to colonialism eventually reveal themselves” (132). That history also can make trust, cooperation, and inequality difficult: 

There is clearly much that precedes Indigenous-non-Indigenous interactions: the legacy of Australia’s colonizing past and present as it manifests in relationships between Indigenous and non-Indigenous people working to transform relationships between each other and the state. . . . This context must be expected to prefigure possibilities for trust, which is elsewhere assumed to be a necessary starting point for working together. (132)

In practice, this context means “that non-Indigenous people must strive to be trustworthy (and enter into constructs for enforcing this), but not expect to be trusted in return. This acknowledges our colonizing past and present, as well as the riskiness of trust across colonizing power differences” (132). Deep-seated assumptions “will inevitably manifest in day-to-day interactions, despite non-Indigenous people’s . . . good intentions” (132), and the ongoing history of colonization “plays into present interactions” (133).

Land also argues that in relationships of solidarity there’s no such thing as partnership between equals: 

Aboriginal people have developed strategies for managing relationships with supporters across a range of contests, from activist settings to agencies and government. These can be seen in the way Aboriginal people negotiate deliberate but informal relationships, in the expectations placed on non-Indigenous people working within community-controlled organizations, in the adoption of formalized partnerships, agreements, MOUs (memoranda of understanding), contracts, protocols and treaties. (133-34)

“[T]he fundamental inequality in power between Indigenous and non-Indigenous individuals or organizations that collaborate means that agreements must enshrine Indigenous rights rather than equal rights,” she continues (134). “It is important that Aboriginal people—as the non-dominant group—are the ones who dictate the terms of any partnership, agreement, contract, protocol, alliance or treaty and are believed when they say this has been breached” (136). Taking a secondary position would no doubt be difficult for Settlers, but Land argues that it’s absolutely essential, no matter how it might make Settlers feel. In addition, Land argues that deliberate arrangements “to ensure the accountability of members of dominant groups to members of marginalized groups” need to be created as a way to build trust (136). She cites the work of Robert Jensen, who “attributes his moral and political growth,” as a white man attempting “to operate in an anti-racist manner,” to “people across identity lines” who hold him accountable and help him move forward (137). “Accountability constructs can be formal or informal but must be real,” she continues (138).

There are benefits to Settlers developing relationships of collective responsibility with each other. For example, such relationships

potentially reduce the burden on Aboriginal people of such education work. In addition, this can increase allies’ political sophistication in both recognizing and dealing with racism through experiential learning; and crate a structure for critical self-reflection towards reflective ally practice, which should both encourage and extend this work. (139)

For that reason, Land suggests that “white people . . . take responsibility for other white people, a process which includes the perhaps uncomfortable step of acknowledging them as ‘my people,’” although there are dangers “in the practice of white people taking responsibility for each other’s developing practice” (139).“The whole point of accountability processes is to facilitate the responsibility of dominant groups to deconstruct their dominance,” Land states (139-40), but discussions within the dominant group could simply end up reinscribing privilege (140). “Anything occurring within the accountability process which works to replicate domination is to be guarded against,” she cautions (140). In addition, “the onus for monitoring should not fall only on the marginalized culture” (141).

All of this is difficult, and some non-Indigenous activists, because they don’t trust themselves to identify their own racism, end up withdrawing from working with Aboriginal communities (150). “This could be read as reflective of the ultimate privilege, which is for members of dominant groups to keep out of engaging with social justice struggles in order to avoid making mistakes,” although it can also be a concern to avoid hurting people (151). Critical self-reflection must go along with concrete political action, and yet holding oneself accountable by relying on self-reflection and guesswork can, for some non-Indigenous people, “lead to a sense that it is better not to engage with Indigenous people. I have suggested that collective approaches to accountability could offer possibilities in these situations. . . . A key feature of accountability processes is that they locate non-Indigenous people as challengeable by both Indigenous people and non-Indigenous people” (152-53). For Land, 

it seems that non-Indigenous people orient them/ourselves towards establishing relationships with Indigenous people as a condition of or as an aim of supporting Indigenous struggles. Non-Indigenous people derive a sense of legitimacy from having a connection with “the right” or even just “any” Aboriginal people or person. Non-Indigenous people crave the approval of Aboriginal people, and disassociate from other non-Indigenous people just in case they are one day accused of racism by an Aboriginal person. . . . In these ways non-Indigenous people resist responsibility for each other’s racism. (153)

How can all of this be avoided? Land suggests that the focus ought to be on the work itself, rather than potential ancillary benefits:

In working relationships between people of colonial backgrounds and Indigenous community leaders it is obvious that there should be useful work happening that supports Indigenous agendas. Utility is the raison d’être for these relationships, which, approached from the perspective of how friendships work, can also be understood as reflective of some kind of deal. The deal—the give-and-take—between friends is constantly, if silently, negotiated, and is really only understood from within the logic of the friendship, so that one friend might listen to another’s worries, and the other might provide company when needed. (154)

At times, Indigenous people might only find allies useful on a short-term basis; at other times, networking and engaging with non-Indigenous people might be an important tactic (154-55). Non-Indigenous people need to be honest about their motives: do they find pleasure in the work itself, or are they hoping for friendship, redemption, or some other “assumed dividend” (155)? “For some non-Indigenous people, activism could be experienced as fulfilling for the way it expresses love in a wider public sense” (155)—an idea to which she returns. I found it surprising to see this form of love invoked in Land’s argument, perhaps because it suggests a latent or hidden appeal to Christian ethics that never surfaces in her text.

Land notes that it is difficult to conduct conversations about race under racist conditions, and white people can end up demanding that people of colour “talk nicely about race” and make them feel safe when they raise issues of race (156). She also suggests that, for Indigenous people, relating to non-Indigenous people can be “an exercise in forbearance” that is difficult and stressful (156). “To expect Indigenous people to put up with relentless expressions of racism and ignorance is unjust,” she points out, and there can be a “tension between the pain of this and the need to continue the struggle through educating people” (156). One way to manage these tensions is through “benign faking”:

This is integral to the struggle to unlearn ways of thinking and being: that is, a struggle against those ‘unconscious habits of white privilege’ that they were coming to know in themselves. Knowing that one’s reactions are scripted by a racist world, it seems important to hold back from expressing them. This is a kind of faking, familiar as a strategy within friendships. . . . However, there is a more sinister type of faking: pretending to be a fantastic ally, but in other worlds conforming to whitely ways. This underscores the importance of personal integrity and courage: the importance of reckoning with complicity, of challenging racism in white settings, of admitting and interrogating the limits to what you are prepared to do in solidarity. . . . I suspect many existing relationships would be impossible without benign faking on both sides. Relating in activist relationships . . . involves pain and hard work, particularly for Indigenous people. (156-57)

“What is unsaid and what is let slide probably enable some activist relationships to exist,” she continues. “Even within accountability constructs, dissimulation of the kind that someone uses to hold him- or herself together when experiencing the pain of racism would still be needed to enable difficult conversations” (157). 

Chapter five, “Acting Politically with Self-Understanding,” begins with quotations from Albert Memmi and Steve Biko which suggest that white people cannot escape being identified as oppressors because they “are allowed to enjoy privilege whether or not they agree with white supremacy” (159). Nevertheless, Land writes,

it is possible for some white people to come to know the various ways in which their lives and actions are manifestations of white privilege and to start to reject or redeploy some of those privileges. Some work can be done from within the “oppressor camp.” But this relies on the ability of members of dominant groups to move from one place to another within their white, or colonizer, or other dominant subjectivity. (159)

Supporting Indigenous struggles doesn’t guarantee that your actions will be supportive (160). “There are politics around how to be a supporter,” Land contends (160). Part of those politics involve addressing white privilege:

Prevailing social relations cause unearned privileges to accrue to white people. This is something that white non-Indigenous activists are challenged to work at undoing, having realized that political support does not confer immunity from manifesting the privileges of whiteness. There is a range of responses to these challenges: to what extent to non-Indigenous people recognize our/themselves as addressed by such challenges? And to what extent to we/they accept and manage to work through such challenges? 

Non-Indigenous people are being asked to act politically, but to do this on the basis of self-understanding. (160-61)

“These two projects—acting politically and gaining self-understanding—are linked and must be maintained and held in balance over time,” Land writes (161).“Members of privileged groups must be [engaged in both] developing self-understanding through the practice of critical self-reflection and committed to collectivist and public political action if they are serious about working as allies of Indigenous struggles,” she continues. “Commitment to these ongoing projects is the basis on which members of privileged groups can work towards acting politically, with self-understanding” (161).

Understanding one’s complicity and/or privilege is difficult, but “this self-understanding is crucial for members of privileged groups who want to challenge discourses or practices in which they are implicated,” Land acknowledges (162). “For non-Indigenous people this can be thought of as the process of ‘decolonizing ourselves’—our own thinking, our own minds” (162). However, such self-understanding needs to be accompanied by collective and public political action that addresses structural privilege (162). “This ethic applies to institutions as well as to individuals who seek to manifest a commitment to anti-racism” (163). That is because racism can only be unlearned through activity, by “living out a commitment to end racism through contributing to anti-racist campaigns and causes” (163). 

Land presents a list of questions that can help Settlers develop self-understanding regarding their support of Indigenous struggles, including “What happened to Aboriginal people where you now live?” and “Why are you interested in being supportive of Aboriginal people?” (163). These questions can lead to critical self-reflection, which is one of the first steps non-Indigenous people should take if they are serious about being involved in the struggle for justice for Indigenous people (164). After all, Land suggests, “[f]or Aboriginal peoples’ status to change, non-Aboriginal people will all need to change” (164). (“All” is a huge word in this context.) “An engagement with the project of developing self-understanding as a non-Indigenous person will include interrogating one’s social location as a colonizer, albeit a reluctant one,” Land argues. “It should involve interrogating the workings of unconscious habits of white privilege,” habits that are deeply ingrained but that “are not natural and are possible to shift” (165). 

But Land emphasizes the fact that critical self-reflection needs to happen alongside “public political work”:

Each can be seen to inform the other. Some people from privileged groups have talked about how their public political activism developed self-understanding and resulted in a deeper level of understanding of the issues faced by oppressed groups. . . . Some have also described feeling that they have become less free to choose not to be involved (freedom to choose the level of activist involvement is understood as a privilege). (165)

In addition, she notes that “developing self-understanding can also help to direct public political work. Work that enables non-Indigenous people to see more clearly their/our complicity with the structures and logics which they/we purport to oppose can feed political strategy” (165). Public political work can take many credible forms, but it needs to be sustained: short-term involvement, Land writes, is “a source of frustration among many Indigenous people I interviewed”; it “may reflect non-Indigenous people wanting or expecting a situation to change quickly, and losing their staying power when they realize that it will be a long haul” (166). “Long-term struggles need long-term allies,” she argues (167). At the same time, long-term commitment can also become a problem, leading to “the phenomenon of people working for Aboriginal organizations who start to believe they are Aboriginal, or speak and make decisions on behalf of the community” (168-69). 

“Another key challenge for non-Indigenous people is accepting the complexities and boundaries around what they need to know and find out to inform their political actions,” Land suggests (169). In other words, some non-Indigenous activists may want to know too much. For instance, “there may be intra-Aboriginal politics relevant to a campaign that it is not strategically wise to make public, and that cannot therefore be shared widely with supporters” (169). “There can also be issues within Indigenous communities that make projects go slower, but it may be fair enough that the details of these are not shared with supporters”—including lived realities such as homelessness, poverty, incarcerated relatives, frequent funerals, or community processes that need to be followed (169). According to Land, “non-Indigenous people do not need to know the details of all the issues” (169). Furthermore, the sense of urgency non-Indigenous activists may feel can conflict with “the situation of Indigenous people running campaigns while also engaged in a day-to-day struggle to survive” (169). 

What, then, should Settlers who want to show solidarity with Indigenous struggles do? Land notes that actions can be as small as sharing with other white people what you have learned (173). Bigger actions are best taken alongside other people and groups already active in the work, rather than being attempted by individuals (173). She also suggests that Settlers be responsible for challenging racism despite the repercussions they may face from other non-Indigenous people (173). “Beyond challenging incidents of interpersonal or institutional racism are more sustained anti-racist practices,” she continues. “These are driven by the suggestion that non-Indigenous people—in particular white people—direct their activist energies towards anti-racism work and organizing among their own communities” (175). However, many non-Indigenous people perceive such work as “less exciting” than working with Indigenous people (177). “[T]he seemingly modest action of talking to friends or family about colonialism may reveal itself as a challenging task, and may lead to more insights, including the likelihood that the would-be ally does not know enough to be able to argue against the racist opinions of others,” she notes (178). 

In addition, being attentive to local struggles is crucial (179), because “[f]ocusing on ‘faraway places’ avoids a confrontation with more direct complicity” (180). Attending to the local, on the other hand, “resonates strongly with Indigenous epistemologies, and with the work of Indigenous and other educators who challenge conventional education” (182). Land cites David Gruenewald arguments on the need for a “critical pedagogy of place” that would “ground education in local social experience and ecological concerns (182). Gruenewald advocates asking two questions: What happened here? What will happen here? (182). “[T]he first question leads inevitably, in the critical tradition, to the second question about possible transformation,” Land suggests (183). “Supporting local struggles is key to the politics of solidarity,” she argues. “It is a decolonizing move and ethic because it resists the colonialist notion that land is an unknown wilderness and that its people are undifferentiated” and “it is interlinked with the projects of developing self-understanding and reckoning with complicity, as well as with self-education and sharing what you’ve learned with others” (183).

Land refers to the “Pay the Rent” idea in Australia (183-85), something I only knew about from the reference to it in that Midnight Oil song from the 1980s. “There are many strengths to the Pay the Rent concept, and it certainly provides an opportunity for non-Indigenous people to ‘put your money where your mouth is,’” she suggests (185). I wonder why that idea hasn’t taken root in Canada. “Another strategy for settler populations looking for ways to act politically is to seek out Indigenous-led alliances,” she continues (185). Nevertheless, 

there are a number of issues to be attentive to. Indigenous people may have different ideas about how to address which particular problems, raising questions about which Indigenous people and which issues get support. Further, within a given Indigenous community there may be differing views on prevailing issues. . . . Within the collectivity I am concerned with, Indigenous people are working on a range of different levels, directing their activist work at a range of targets. Who, then, decides what issues non-Indigenous people will lend their support to? (186)

That’s an interesting question, but Land provides no answers. She goes on to raise the problem of non-Indigenous supporters who want to pursue their own ideas rather than focusing on what Indigenous people in Australia consider fundamental—the issues of genocide, sovereignty, and treaty (187). “One factor that might be turning non-Indigenous people off issues like genocide, sovereignty and treaty,” she writes, 

is a sense of powerlessness to address such fundamental issues, including a lack of knowledge of how issues such as genocide, sovereignty and treaty could be addressed strategically and practically, beyond just demanding that the government address them somehow. There are in fact practical steps one can take, such as supporting projects like Pay the Rent . . . and finding out what genocide, sovereignty and treaty mean for Aboriginal agendas. (187-88)

There might also be a deep, even unacknowledged, fear and reluctance to address those problems (188). That might be connected to a desire to avoid acknowledging the appropriateness of the word “genocide” itself, as Canadians saw in the media attention around the National Inquiry Into Missing and Murdered Indigenous Women and Girls’s use of that word in its final report.

Another way to contribute is by directly assisting “individual Indigenous people in their activist work” (188). This might involve an apprenticeship, a cross-cultural learning experience, or an opportunity to accept an Indigenous person having power over oneself (189), but it can also be difficult and uncomfortable (191-92). “Servant-like support for Aboriginal people was understood differently among non-Indigenous people I interviewed,” Land writes. “Generally, an experience of sustained, intimate work directly supporting one or more Indigenous people was valued by non-Indigenous people as an opportunity for deep learning” (192-93). In addition, she continues,

[t]he practices and qualities of humility and an equivocal relationship with the practice of self-effacement are a great preoccupation for reflective allies. Humility underlies many of the behaviours of allies: not saying anything, listening, believing, doubting one’s own paradigm/relearning other ways, not thinking of oneself as “good” and “benevolent.” It is also connected to important issues such as realizing that many allies have come (and gone) before, realizing how much Aboriginal people know about white culture, and how prevalent racism is. (193-94)

Keeping silent is an aspect of humility:

Holding your tongue can be an appropriate way for a prospective ally to start out. It can be a strategy for limiting the harm that can be done by speaking from a place of ignorance and/or limiting the expression of ingrained habits of white privilege such as taking up too much speaking time or space. Given the importance of humility, it is worth exploring various views on the advisability of practising self-effacement and holding back one’s opinions versus the value of “talking straight” and being honest about what you think. (194)

I’m not sure that “talking straight” has many advantages if you don’t know what you’re talking about. However, Land continues, while “[h]umility is associated with some of the qualities of being a guest,” there is “a balance to be struck between the humility that is proper for a guest and an unhealthy subservience that stems from never disagreeing, even when key principles seem to be at stake” (194-95).

Another issue is anxiety about doing something wrong, which Land suggests can be seen “as reflecting a position of privilege in that white people don’t act or say anything because this leaves them vulnerable to criticism” (196). “[I]ronically,” she continues, “the attempt to ‘be the good anti-racist’ by questioning oneself and curtailing one’s own culturally specific and white-privileged conditioning” can be seen “as a disadvantage in relating in relating to Aboriginal people” (197). What she thinks happens frequently is that 

a non-Indigenous person is in a position of some power, knows enough to be aware of the possibility of getting into a political mess, yet does not know enough to navigate the situation, or is too scared to criticize an Indigenous person, or to ask more questions, or to take a risk. Instead, the strategy is to stall, to end up doing ‘nothing,’ which is essentially a form of passive aggression. (198)

I have to say that Land’s conclusion here is both unkind and unfair: confusion or apprehension are not the same as passive aggression. 

There are times, Land concludes, when 

it seems necessary for non-Indigenous people to manifest some kind of humility or self-effacement, and times when it seems necessary or possible to let go of self-consciousness, or to talk straight and be honest. This shows that everything is context-dependent, and that it is not possible to lay out rules to be followed universally. Instead, it is necessary to maintain a practice of critical self-reflection which enables competing priorities to be balanced, and to be brave about thinking for oneself when key principles seem to be at stake. (200)

Acting politically with self-understanding “means conducting critical self-reflection and committing to public political action,” and both of these “should be informed by a decolonizing ethic of attentiveness to place and local struggles” (200). She also returns to the relationship between critical self-reflection and public political action:

Critical self-reflection by non-Indigenous people is directed to knowing ourselves, understanding ourselves, interrogating where our focus should be, and developing cognizance of the workings of race and privilege. Public political action can take a variety of forms, and these may have some attendant challenges and dilemmas. It is the ability to apply and prioritize a range of sometimes contradictory principles in a particular context that is the mark of a sophisticated ally. (200)

While critical reflection is important, one also needs to retain a sense of humour: “To laugh at oneself as a non-Indigenous person is to eschew the pride of being ashamed . . . to acknowledge an uncomfortable truth, and to know that one has to get over it under one’s own steam,” she writes. “Another way in which this can work politically is that it does not demand an Indigenous person to help, forgive, approve of or make non-Indigenous people feel better” (201).

Chapter six, “A Moral and Political Framework for Non-Indigenous People’s Solidarity,” begins with the reasons Settlers want to express solidarity with Indigenous peoples. How is that expression in their own interest?  Land lists some “uninterrogated, suspect motivations for getting involved in pro-Aboriginal politics”: “dealing with some deep psychological problem; finding working with black people exciting; and wanting to make friends with or even have children with Aboriginal people” (204-05). “In some cases,” she continues, 

allies are operating on assumptions about receiving “incentives” such as access to Aboriginal knowledge and recognition from Aboriginal people. The main characteristics that make these motivations or assumptions ‘suspect’ are their seemingly unconscious nature (people don’t seem to be aware of them, show no ‘self-insight,’ and may see themselves as virtuous). (205)

Land insists that “helping” Indigenous people is not a good basis for ally work (205):

wanting to “help” usually indicates that the would-be helper has an under-articulated political analysis, and a lack of insight about their underlying desires and, probably, narcissism. It is important for non-Indigenous people to be clear about their reasons for wanting to be an ally. (206)

An ally, she argues, is a “change agent” not a “helper,” and one needs to be involved or engaged because it is in one’s own interest or because it is for the greater good (206). For that reason, “[n]on-Indigenous people who display an understanding of a broad agenda for social change, not just a focus on Indigenous people, are regarded as having a sound basis for supporting Indigenous struggles” (207).

“Indigenous people often describe their relationship with Indigenous struggles as one of inheritance,” Land writes (208). Non-Indigenous people often use similar language; they suggest they have no choice in being involved (210-11). “Experienced and reflective non-Indigenous people are generally able to articulate their interests and their personal sense of a framework for their activism,” she continues. “This includes an awareness of the basis for their involvement and their relationship to Indigenous struggles” (211). It is important that Settlers come to understand their interests as aligned with those of Indigenous people:

When the interests of Indigenous people and non-Indigenous people are understood as opposed, non-Indigenous people are understood as having “too much to lose” to be reliable allies of Indigenous people. It is not difficult to imagine that many non-Indigenous people would perceive our/their interests in land as opposed to Indigenous people’s interests in land, and conversely difficult to see those interests as congruent. For non-Indigenous people to support Indigenous interests (in land) would be to defy the central logic of the prevailing system, of which each of us is—individually—a constituent. (214-15)

Settlers, Land writes, “are part of the system, we are the system, we are colonialism” (215). For that reason, being a reliability is “to critique the system, to attempt to change the system, to reduce our level of colonial involvement, to undermine its logics, and to try to convince ourselves and others that the system—which does its most violent work on Indigenous people—is also not in our (enlightened) self-interest” (215). Supporting Indigenous struggles could serve non-Indigenous interests in a number of ways: “making us feel happier”; “increasing our sense of personal integrity as ethical beings”; match principles like justice or “more concrete beliefs such as the notion that ‘exterminating people is wrong’”; helping to undermine a system that creates ecological damage; “trying to undo the system that does oppressive work on all/most of us” (215). “The last point is perhaps the one through which non-Indigenous people might best come to see how our interests are served by our support of Indigenous struggles,” Land contends, because the ecological damage caused by colonial systems “is ultimately imperilling our survival” (216). 

“How can change committed to reconstructing the interests of members of dominant groups be achieved?” Land asks. This question is one of “the biggest questions of strategy in solidarity politics,” one engaged with by both Indigenous people and “experienced allies” (217). Those allies need “to find ways to use white privilege against itself,” partly by “trying to understand one’s own complex relationship—and complicity—with white privilege,” Land writes, quoting Shannon Sullivan (218). Being uncomfortable leads to deep learning, according to Paulette Regan (218-19). “Another strategy for tackling the reluctance of members of dominant groups to undo their privilege is to highlight the costs of not doing so,” Land suggests (219). There is, she contends, a downside to that privilege: “all people in Australia are diminished by white racism: both its victims and white people, through our/their apparent tolerance of racism, are diminished as ethical beings” (220). Settlers also experience a spiritual and ethical impoverishment from unsustainable relations to land (221). Nevertheless, while white people feel guilty about their unearned privilege, they tend not to be invested in changing things (223).

“For some members of privileged groups, involvement in supporting struggles for justice begins to reconstruct their subjectivity,” Land points out. “This can be permanent, such that a new sense of self makes it impossible not to remain committed to supporting struggles for justice” (223). That reconstruction can be marked by discomfort and anxiety, but for some, there is no way back to a previous state of comfort; in other words, some non-Indigenous people reach a point of no return (224). “A subjectivity structured around principles of justice and equality between fellow beings would mean it is hard to walk away from activist commitments” (224). However, a focus on the costs of whiteness can feed into the tendency of white people to make everything about themselves (225). 

The motivations of Settlers may involve both altruism and self-interest. “Altruism is seen as a more worthy, because generous, reason for members of dominant groups to support social justice struggles than self-interest,” Land writes. “On the other hand, with pragmatism in mind, educators and community practitioners have found that appealing to ‘ethical and moral arguments on their own’ may not provide members of privileged groups with enough motivation to overcome material interests linked to privilege” (225-26). However, altruism alone may not be enough to motivate change: “Acting in someone else’s interests does not seem to be enough to secure the commitment of a member of a privileged group in supporting the struggle of a dominated group” (226). “[I]f members of dominant groups really see that we/they are working to change a society that, in its colonialism, does oppressive work on (all/most of) us, then we/they are, ultimately, beneficiaries of that activism,” Land suggests (226). Reconstructing one’s sense of one’s own interests “is to change the basis of the relationship with others who struggle,” from being a relation based on a division between “us” and “them”—a connotation of the term “ally” (226). “[T]his change is not directed to denying differences which still divide those committed to achieving ‘meaningful social change’; nor does it avoid the central issue of land,” she contends. “However, reconstructing the interests of members of dominant groups does bear the potential for different modes of relating: modes marked by a greater sense of mutuality” (226).

For Land, focusing on the struggle to get to the same political destination opens up “the potential for a different personal interaction,” which might mean “that some of the problematic dynamics of paternalism, racism and dominance are less intrusive on relationships across Indigenous-non-Indigenous difference in the activist context” (227). However,  “if non-Indigenous people and white people simply reclassified ourselves as victims we would be forgetting that we are socialized by and transacting with a racist world and that this has material and relational consequences which we need to struggle against” (227). For that reason, Land argues, 

this is not about reclassifying ourselves at the level of discourse, but about redirecting our efforts and our energies towards serving reconstructed interests. Interests cannot be read objectively from structural location. It is germane to consider how a person’s actions and the shape of a person’s life serve the interests of the dominant group and whether this can be transformed. (227)

She quotes Albert Memmi’s suggestion that such a transformation is a process of “becoming a turncoat” (227). Such a transformation is essential. “Indeed, the predominant impulses that drive middle-class settler activists to support Indigenous people,” Land concludes, “cannot lead to successful and powerful alliances with Indigenous people and to meaningful social change unless they are significantly transformed through a process of reconstructing interests and undertaking both public political action and critical self-reflection” (228).

In chapter seven, “Reckoning With Complicity,”  Land argues that the necessity of understanding one’s complicity is “[a] key element of the politics of solidarity” (229). This necessity, she continues, “cuts across the projects of acting politically with self-understanding and reconstructing interests” (229). Specifically,

[n]on-Indigenous people are challenged to confront our complicity with colonialism and dispossession. This begins with being aware of complicity and for many involves dealing with discomfort about that. The challenge is to admit it, to resist it, to undo it, yet also to see how it provides us with opportunities to resist the workings of colonialism. (229)

Complicity is inescapable: “This is a contradiction that must be factored in and reflected upon continuously” (229). “The challenge around complicity is directly related to the need for non-Indigenous people to reconstruct their/our interests,” Land writes:

It instigates a questioning of how non-Indigenous people are bound up in the system, what we would “risk” or “lose” if we were to abandon it, and, from another perspective, what we would ‘gain.’ It also involves interrogating the range of contrasting actions that discomfort about complicity can prompt. . . . It cuts across the agenda of acting politically with self-understanding, because if discomfort is felt, dealing with it becomes an element of the work of critical self-reflection. A suggested strategy for avoiding its sometimes debilitating effects is to engage in public political action. . . . becoming actively involved in political projects can itself result in a different perception of one’s own self-interest, potentially generating new inspirations to confront complicity. (229-30)

“The hard work of reckoning with complicity springs from the recognition by non-Indigenous people that Australia is on Aboriginal land,” Land points out (230). That recognition, she continues,

should not only form our public political action . . . but should also be reflected in the shape of our lives. . . . Interrogating and reconstructing the shape of one’s life represent a project of reckoning with privilege, reckoning with being on the land of certain Aboriginal people. It is about reckoning with knowing that being there was enabled by their dispossession and displacement—or even extermination—and is enabled still by everything that keeps things that way. (230)

Such a recognition is difficult, of course, but it is also necessary.

In order to accept that settler colonialism involves genocide, it is helpful to think of settler colonialism as a process rather than an event (231). “Aboriginal spokespeople are clear about their struggle being one of survival, and survival as distinct peoples in the face of an amorphous but omnipresent process of settler-colonial genocide,” although a “[w]ider recognition of the ongoing process of genocide in Australia is a long way off” (231). There are ways to interrupt this process of genocide, and “the social location of non-natives implicates us in colonialism, providing us with ‘opportunities to disrupt it,’” Land writes, quoting Canadian activist and writer Tom Keefer (232). That genocide is foundational to settler colonialism:

Living on Aboriginal land is enabled by genocide, and genocide is recognized as ongoing, a process inextricable from the settler-colonial logic of Australia. A politics of solidarity in this context must recognize that Indigenous people ‘live among’ settlers whose colonization has brought genocide. Non-Indigenous people might as, in reckoning with complicity, how does the shape of my life keep the system intact? How does the shape of my life reflect the acknowledgement of sovereignty and/or the dismantling of privilege? (232)

According to Land, asking such questions “goes further than the critical self-reflection work . . . and the public political work. . . . It goes to actual material sacrifice, to questioning everything about our lifestyles. And it also goes to being—and being regarded as—a genuine ally” (232-33).

The discussion of material sacrifice involves very difficult questions. According to Land, there are “three key sites for non-Indigenous people’s work. Non-indigenous people are challenged to undertake critical self-reflection, to commit to public political action, and to do personal-material work: to change the shape of our lives” (233). That “personal-material work” involves “actual material sacrifice.” “In long-term relationships between non-Indigenous supporters of and Indigenous instigators of Indigenous struggles, politically salient differences in the shapes of their/our lives become more obvious,” Land points out. “For example, lives are shaped by unequal distribution of morbidity and mortality, and in the unequal distribution of wealth” (233). This is a challenge for non-Indigenous people: “our agency in relation to privilege and life choices becomes a site of interrogation” (234). Is it possible to abandon owning property or paying taxes to an illegal government “or to stop voting in elections (that is, cease reiterating, at regular intervals, our consent to being governed by an illegitimate sovereign)? Would these actions be politically effective?” (235). (Well, one might stop paying taxes if imprisonment for tax evasion were a useful strategy, as it was, however briefly, for Thoreau.) That’s the crux of the challenges made by the Indigenous activists Land interviewed (235). Is working outside of the system one wants to change politically useful? Or should one use one’s privilege in the service of others? (236). “There is a balancing act between rejecting the system and its privileges and taking this ‘too far,’ resulting in self-marginalization and losing the ability to deploy the privilege one does have for progressive ends,” Land suggests (237). “This contradiction (between surviving within the system but being an agent seeking to change it) is one of the things . . . that might be reflected on or negotiated by non-Indigenous people cognizant of the politics of solidarity” (237). “The contradiction between developing a critical analysis of a system that oppresses Indigenous people and recognizing one’s involvement in maintaining that system,” Land continues, “certainly raises questions for some non-Indigenous people. Coming to realize that unearned privileges accrue to white people reveals that as racism puts some at a disadvantage, its corollary is to put white people at an advantage” (238). Settler inaction in the face of that face, she continues, “enables the system to be maintained” (238).

Land cites an article by Adam Barker, where he argues that “there are two typical strategies employed by settler people to ‘restore comfort’ without having to sacrifice personally”: “empty apologizing” and limiting their engagement with injustices to those happening “somewhere else” (239). Feeling guilty or ashamed can allow settlers to feel better, to be proud of recognizing the brutality of their history, according to Sara Ahmed (241). “Affluent Westerners confronted by problems with settler society often feel discomfort,” Land continues. “Strategically, generating discomfort and distress among members of dominant groups can function to shift people out of their complacency and encourage a confrontation with complicity or privilege” (242). However, Barker goes further, advocating “actual personal sacrifice” (243). Land suggests that “it is important to wind back immoral levels of consumption and to reject wealth and status accumulation as the guiding logic for life,” and yet even living modestly is to remain wealthy “compared to most Indigenous people in Australia” (243). This contention leads to many questions. How should non-Indigenous people respond to this reality? By giving money to people? By refusing to buy property? By trying to match the wealth of people one has a relationship with? “Is there even any point (in strategic terms) in reshaping our lives on an individual basis, if there is not a critical mass of people doing so?” she asks. “Is developing personal integrity an unwise priority in the face of the argument that privilege can be used strategically for progressive ends?” (244).

Land has found Robert Jensen’s answer to the the problem of moral levels of consumption to be helpful. Jensen suggests that “people limit themselves to a level of consumption and wealth that is globally attainable according to the limits of the Earth’s resources”; for example, since there is not enough metal on Earth for everyone to own a car, doing so is immoral and cars should be shared (244). (Jensen clearly lives in a place with adequate public transportation; unfortunately, I do not.) “Clearly individual decisions must connect with work to generate collective action,” Land continues. “This underlines the importance of critical self-reflection, public political action and personal-material work, and their interrelatedness” (244). The demand that individual Settlers avoid owning property or automobiles, while it might make political or ecological sense, is probably too much to ask, particularly given the fact that, in Canada, our houses are typically our biggest financial asset and what we will end up relying on when we retire. If Land hopes to encourage Settlers to get involved in supporting Indigenous struggles, this is not the way to go about it. And, in addition, it smacks of a drive to purity—even a certain Puritanism—that undercuts her suggestions that Settlers get engaged in these issues out of self-interest. Nobody wants to wear a hair shirt, and nobody ought to trust anyone who claims to want that–at least, that’s been her argument throughout the book.

At this point, Land piles complicity upon complicity in a way that, while it might be honest, is also discouraging. “Even non-Indigenous people’s active political solidarity work may produce new complicities,” she writes. “They may benefit from their activism in support of Indigenous struggles in a variety of ways, while Indigenous people may remain no better off” (244). They may gain opportunities to identify as “good whites” or receive acclaim because of their work (244-45). They can end up being considered experts or gaining enhanced reputations (245). “In academic settings, in particular, I find problematic the element of ‘display’ entailed in my or any other non-Indigenous person discussing an Indigenous person with whom I have worked or interacted,” she states. “Displaying relationships with Aboriginal people may function as a crafty appropriation to bolster one’s own authority to speak and, especially, as a strategy for evading criticism” (245). Other tangible benefits include employment opportunities (246)—or graduate degrees, something she ought to have acknowledged, since this book came out of her PhD thesis. “A proposed Code of Ethics for Antiracist White Allies suggests donating a portion of any salary, speaker fee or other income received for challenging racism,” she writes (246). That idea suggests “the importance of non-Indigenous people being attentive to the ways in which privilege might be reinscribed through the very process of trying to bring about the societal change that would undo it” (246). “Reckoning with complicity,” Land concludes,

is multifaceted, involving admitting one’s embroilment in a society that provides unearned dividends to certain groups of people, and admitting that one operates from within the structures that one critiques. It involves confronting the fact that colonialism creates local problems, not just faraway problems. This more directly implicates the self, begging more urgent questions about what actual personal sacrifice might be needed to address such problems and injustice. (246-47)

That discussion of the thorny question of complicity leads into Land’s conclusion: “Solidarity With Other Struggles.” “[T]he practice of solidarity in other contexts is an active one: a practice of knowing the principles that apply and actively negotiating and balancing them when circumstances and questions of strategy throw them into conflict,” she writes (249-50). International community development workers, for instance, face “many of the same dilemmas as settler supporters of Indigenous struggles” (250), as do Israelis who wish to express support for Palestinians (251-53) and people working towards solidarity with refugees (253-55) and with trans-people (255-57). “In several interviews conducted for this book, people reflected on intersections between privilege and oppression in their own experience,” Land observes:

Specifically, notions of intersectionality connect to the importance of identifying a broader agenda for social change in which many non-Indigenous people’s interests are reflected; to questions about the way in which this research invokes a binary distinction between “Indigenous” and “non-Indigenous”; and to the politics of how people may at times problematically call on or disavow their experience of oppression and privilege. Importantly, this complicates the way people reflect on and live out their struggles and their solidarity, and provides another perspective on the applicability of solidarity politics in and between Indigenous struggles in the south-east of Australia and elsewhere. (257)

“An intersectional view is enriched by considering how oppression and privilege might play out in even more complex, contingent and shifting ways within and between distinct social worlds,” Land continues. “Key to this enriched understanding of intersectionality is the sense that aspects of identity may be valued differently in (and among) some Aboriginal social worlds from how they are valued in dominant culture” (257). In her interviews, “instances of difference were not only or always Indigenous-non-Indigenous difference, but were just as much about class, education, consumption of different media and diets, age, and status across distinct worlds. These factors cut across each other in complex and contradictory directions” (261). “This discussion of reflections on Indigeneity, class, sexuality, embodied privilege, gender and age which arose in my interviews shows how an intersectional approach—complicated through place, colonialism and culture—is an important part of a critical engagement relating under settler colonialism,” she argues (263).

Land’s conclusion suggests that it is important to broaden one’s involvement to other political struggles as well—for example, refugee solidarity work (263-64). “People with access to multiple privileges have the greatest responsibility to contribute to social justice struggles,” she argues (264). And that’s what this book has really been about—becoming engaged with the politics of solidarity: “this book is both a response to Indigenous people’s challenges and an attempt to draw non-Indigenous people into further conversations about the nature of such engagement” (264-65).

Decolonizing Solidarity leaves me with a lot to think about. Some parts of Land’s argument are easier to take than others, but I suppose that my discomfort with some of her ideas might be (or become) productive. To be honest, while I think my work is related to the issues of solidarity with Indigenous struggles that Land discusses, I’m not an activist. Maybe that’s a sign of a personal failing, or maybe it’s just the kind of person I am (pessimistic and introverted). I don’t know. I do know that the questions this book raises are ones I need to consider, both in my work and in my life. They aren’t going to be easy questions to think about, but they are necessary.

Works Cited

Land, Clare. Decolonizing Solidarity: Dilemmas and Directions for Supporters of Indigenous Struggles, Zed Books, 2015.

Lowman, Emma Battell, and Adam J. Barker. Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada. Fernwood, 2015.

80. Emma Battell Lowman and Adam J. Barker, Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada

lowman and barker

I read Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada while I was travelling last month. It’s an important book, and not just for my project. I’d heard of settler colonialism, of course, and after reading Paulette Regan’s Unsettling the Settler Within: Indian Residential Schools, Truth Telling, and Reconciliation in Canada and walking through the Haldimand Tract as part of my MFA work, I began identifying myself as a settler—or, as Lowman and Barker spell it, capitalized, as a Settler. However, I’d never read any sustained discussions of settler colonialism—they always stayed marooned on my “to-read” list—and I wasn’t aware of the ramifications of calling myself a Settler. Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada has opened up new pathways of research for me, and I’m convinced that the way to describe my current work would involve using the term Settler. (By the way, because this book is important, this post is very long. If I had time, I’d make it shorter.)

The book’s first chapter, “Why Say Settler?,” begins with the issue of naming: “The words we use to name ourselves are important. How we conceive of ourselves collectively is a part of wider, more complicated discussions about who is included and who is excluded from our society” (1). Canadians, Lowman and Barker write, “like to think of ourselves as being open and accepting of difference,” as being “polite and respectful and peace loving.” (1). Such characterizations are lies by omission, they continue, “because we do not talk about our country being built on the attempted destruction of many other nations. We do not talk about the questionable legal and political basis of our country, our history of profiting from invasion and dispossession” (1). In fact, while the word “Canadian” is hard to define, for some people—they don’t say who, but they clearly mean First Nations, Métis, and Inuit peoples—it “refers to an invasive people, a nation that violently displaces others for its own wants and desires, a state that breaks treaties and uses police and starvation to clear the land” (1). “We need a name that can help us see ourselves for who we are, not just who we claim to be,” they continue. “For that we need a term that shifts the frame of reference away from our nation, our claimed territory, and onto our relationships with systems of power, land, and the peoples on whose territory our country exists” (1). That word is “Settler.”

“Settler” entered common use during the Idle No More protests in 2012 and 2013 (1). It is used “to refer to non-Indigenous peoples, communities, states, and governments” (2). “Settler,” Lowman and Barker argue, does a number of things. It “voices relationships to structures and processes in Canada today, to the histories of our peoples on this land, to Indigenous peoples, and to our own day-to-day choices and actions”; it “turns us toward uncomfortable realisations, difficult subjects, and potential complicity in systems of dispossession and violence”; it “represents a tool, a way of understanding and choosing to act differently,” a tool that can be used “to confront the fundamental problems and injustices in Canada today” (2). “Settler,” they write, “is analytical, personal, and uncomfortable. It can be an identity that we claim or deny, but that we inevitably live and embody. It is who we are, as a people, on these lands” (2)—and it’s a word they use to describe themselves. “This book is an examination of the Settler identity in Canada, an identity shared by many but claimed by few,” they write. “This Settler Canadian identity is entangled both historically and in the present with the process of settler colonization, the means through which our state and nation have wrested their land base from Indigenous peoples” (2).

“Our construction of ‘Settler’ as an identity mirrors the construction of ‘Indigenous’ in contemporary terms: a broad collective of peoples with commonalities through particular connections to land and place,” Lowman and Barker state (2). However, for settlers, “those connections are forged through violence and displacement of Indigenous communities and nations” (2). The term “settler” is getting increasing attention and use because of “a curious double vision in Canada today,” they suggest: 

We stand at a crossroads where there is at least some willingness to admit that colonization happened, that it had devastating impacts on Indigenous nations and communities, and that a colonial legacy persists into the present in the form of socio-economic inequality, racism, and discrimination, and political marginalization of Indigenous communities. However, colonialism continues: Indigenous nations are still losing their land base, facing infringement from resource extraction and mining companies, property developers, and the pressures of urbanization. These nations struggle for self-determination against governments seemingly bound to the notion that Indigenous peoples should be constantly monitored and managed. And Indigenous peoples face constant racism and violence: from the epidemic of Missing and Murdered Indigenous Women (MMIW), to discrimination by social services, to incidents of brutality at the hands of police, Indigenous people confront the reality every single day that colonialism is far from a legacy. (2-3)

In Canada today, “[t]here is simultaneously a deep refusal to see colonization as occurring in the present, and blindness to the realities of how the distinct kind of colonialism operating in Canada today targets Indigenous peoples, and continues to define the lives of Canadians” (3). And yet colonialism is foundational to this country: 

Canada, as a nation and a state, is dependant on the land taken from Indigenous nations, land that those nations still contest, and colonialism is about the need to secure those lands at all costs. This positions Canada and Canadians directly at odds with Indigenous peoples, who have not just prior, but competing claims to the land. And despite what most Canadians would like to think, those claims are valid. Canada essentially has no legal grounds for its own sovereignty, which is to say, no reason in law as to why Canadian territory should be Canada’s to govern. (3)

Because Canada has no legal grounds for its sovereignty, Indigenous resistance to Canadian colonialism causes great political concern in this country (3). “The colonial history and the ways the legacies of colonial institutions and practices continue to disadvantage Indigenous people are not contested or commonly understood in Canada today,” Lowman and Barker write (3). That’s despite the attention that’s been paid to the history and effects of residential schools, or the recognition of poverty and the lack of infrastructure in First Nations communities—many Canadians excuse the policies of their government or blame First Nations themselves, and “even when Indigenous peoples’ concerns are acknowledged as legitimate, there is very little public impetus to act” (3-4). 

While responses to Canadian colonialism are divided across the political spectrum, no mainstream political position understands it. Conservative commentators—they cite Tom Flanagan and Conrad Black—advance widely accepted positions that are “rooted in assertions of primitive Indigenous under-development, the inevitability of European conquest, and the fiction that Indigenous lands were empty and therefore free to be claimed by newcomers”—ideas that are “both false and deeply racist,” and which have been rejected by international organizations, such as the United Nations (4-5). The liberal or progressive approach, on the other hand, is based on an appreciation and recognition of “the complexity of Indigenous politics, economics, international relationships, kinship and social structures, technologies and traditional knowledges, and oral and written histories and cultures,” and argues that Indigenous people have been “key national contributors—part of what makes Canada such a distinct, successful, and special country,” while seeing the wrongs of the past as a stain on the country’s “honour”: this position identifies Indigenous peoples “as deserving of ‘recognition,’ appreciation, and special rights,” and “seems to confront the ignorance and racism of the conservative discourse” (6). However, both the conservative and liberal or progressive approaches “rely on the same assumption”: “Indigenous peoples pose a ‘problem’ to Canada, one to be managed, accounted for, and ultimately dealt with so that Canadians can get on with the business of being Canadian” (6).

According to Lowman and Barker, “[t]here is a large and growing body of literature that reveals the ongoing and overwhelming impact of colonial ideologies at work in Canadian society,” and they cite the work of Taiaiake Alfred as an example (6). “The denial and obfuscation of Canada’s colonial present, and the unwillingness to even consider the involvement of everyday Canadians in creating or perpetuating harm against Indigenous peoples is a problem, but it is also a feature of the particular kind of colonialism at work in Canada today,” they continue. “It is in trying to come to grips with the historical legacy and present-day impacts of this form of colonialism—settler colonialism—that the use of ‘settler’ as a term to refer to many non-Indigenous Canadians has gained traction” (7). In fact, the increasing use of the term “settler” “can only be understood through the rise of Indigenous resurgence” (7). 

At this point, Lowman and Barker provide a brief history of the relations between Indigenous people and Settlers in North America: 

Indigenous peoples have a long history of welcoming newcomers. Indigenous peoples moved around their own territories and into each other’s long before European imperial colonization. These new relationships were not accidental or haphazard and ranged from individual adoptions into Indigenous nations, to the incorporation of whole societies into political confederacies. . . . Protocols for acceptance or engagement with outsiders were extended to the odd arrivals from Europe who began to appear in what would become Canada in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries. (9-10)

The Royal Proclamation of 1763 “set new terms for how colonists could legally interact with Indigenous nations,” in an effort “to curb expansion of the colonies without Crown control,” but it was ignored by “the emergent American state” (10). “In the Canadian colonies,” however,  “settlement and expansion remained restrained by the British Crown, now even warier than before about uncontrolled growth of settlement colonies” (10). The War of 1812 marked “the end of effective restraint upon settlement and the rapid rise of settler colonization as the predominant form of colonialism on the continent” (11). While the “British commercial empire carried on, in the form of fur traders who remained among the few Europeans to regularly move through the northern reaches of the continent,” the creation of a boundary between the British colonies and the United States “prompted increased and more energetic interest in expanding across the continent” (11). 

That expansion required land, and the Crown set out to get it. In British Columbia in the 1850s, “[t]he Crown made no pretence of acquiring these lands legally—no treaties were signed or even pursued—but simply annexed a swath of land bigger than most European states” (12). Elsewhere, the numbered treaties were “approached by the colonial governments and negotiators as land-purchase agreements”; they were “designed to provide certainty of title for mass settlement. The burgeoning Canadian government began openly targeting Indigenous peoples for posing a threat to settlement and sovereignty now that they were no longer needed to maintain a balance of power” (12). That demand for land is not something we can assign to the past; “the contemporary conflicts between Canadian society and Indigenous peoples . . . are evidence that the process of land theft and Indigenous dispossession has not ended yet” (13). For this reason, Lowman and Barker write, 

we depart from the conservative or liberal positions on Indigenous peoples: the is no “Indian problem” in Canada, and in fact there has never been one. In asserting the need to discuss and understand who and what Canadians really are, instead we have a Settler problem, and that problem is woven into the very fabric of Canadian society, culture, and everyday life. (13)

We have met the enemy, in other words, and he is us.

Lowman and Barker note that identity is complex, and suggest that they want to “position” their “work with respect to Settler identities to foreground issues of agency, responsibility, and accountability with respect to Indigenous nations that is in part pursued through how we identify”; the issue of identification, they continue, “parallels important work on ‘Indigenous’ as a lived and embodied identity, which has inspired much of this work” (13-14). They “also encourage people to identify with and as Settler people as part of a process of transformative change”—they “want to focus on identity as something lived and embodied, as something that can be mobilized to shape everything from states to systems of capital, for better or for worse” (14). There needs to be a conversation about the “we” who is doing the colonizing, they argue: 

There are terms that have been used as stand-ins—more or less accurate—for colonizers in this context. “White,” “newcomer,” “non-Aboriginal,” “non-Indigenous,” or simply “Canadian.” If we try these on, some are uncomfortable and the fit is poor. Some are too comfortable, and tell us little we do not already know. We are not homogenously “white,” many of our families have been on the lands called Canada for generations so we are not “new,” and describing us by what we are not says little about what we are. (14-15)

Their approach is to use the capitalized word “Settler”: “Like Indigenous, we are using Settler as an identity that connects a group of people with common practices, a group to which people have affinity, and can belong either through individual identification or recognition by the group (or some combination)” (15).

The first person they heard use the term was historian Paulette Regan—and I ought to reread Unsettling the Settler for this project—and that, they recall, “sparked us to rethink how we understood colonization in Canada” (15). “We develop the Settler identity as situated, process-based, and pervasive in Canada but also in the United States, Australia, and other settler societies world-wide,” they write. “Our focus is, then, on the community to which we most closely belong, that being Settler people whose identities intersect with Canadian national and state boundaries” (15). What do “situated,” “process-based,” and “pervasive” mean in this context? “When we say that the Settler identity is situated,” Lowman and Barker write, “we mean that Settler identity is based on location-specific relationships to the lands we occupy and in relation to Indigenous peoples” (15). By “process-based,” they continue, 

we acknowledge that Settler people do not strictly identity with one codifiable set of cultural practices, political or economic institutions, embodied expressions, or even particular languages or religions. Rather, Settler people come to identify through ways of doing things—particular processes—that bind them to the lands on which they intend to stay, ways whose expression changes over time while maintaining the same assumptions and end goals. (15)

This identity is also pervasive, even if it is refused or disavowed. “The Settler identity is often disavowed” because of “resistance and reluctance to acknowledging Canada’s colonial present” (15); such disavowal, they write, 

is a key part of the Settler identity and marks Settler people as benefitting from the dispossession and destruction of Indigenous peoples while at the same time vehemently denying complicity in the events and processes that make that happen. In this, Settler identity operates differently to Indigenous identity. Indigenous identity has been the subject of struggle for many years to articulate an empowering identity against attempts to eliminate Indigenous practices, communities, and people. Settler identity, rather, is denied even as people attach themselves to the processes of becoming and being Settler. (15-16)

“Settler Canadian identity . . . is reliant on the ongoing exercise of colonial power to provide attachment to and legitimacy on the land,” they continue, but while 

most Settler people in Canada participate in colonial domination, their involvement is not guaranteed. At least theoretically, there are many different ways to be a Settler. Those various ways of being are often foreclosed by powerful structures and systems, whether officially recognized powers of the capitalist state or more diffuse structures like whiteness and individualism. (16)

Lowman and Barker don’t expect “any individual Settler Canadian to successfully transcend these structures on their own,” but they argue that “individual choices and efforts building to collective action are required to create change” (16). Those choices and efforts are the focus of the book’s final chapter.

Individual action is important, but “[a]ll the same, systems and structures should never be abstracted from society,” Lowman and Barker contend:

All of these systems and structures are occupied and operated by people, and they function because of many people operating in concert, agreeing actively or passively on certain principles (such as who owns the land and as such who has the right to make decisions over what kind of society should exist on the land). No one—including us—can simply step outside of these structures and systems, but we can begin to become aware of our own surroundings, our own complicity, and to make choices about how and why we will struggle against them (or not). (16)

They position Indigenous and Settler as identities “always in relationship,” drawing from philsopher Anne Waters’s work on Indigenous linguistic traditions which suggests “a conceptual framework for how we can understand entities in relationship through ‘non-discrete, non-binary dualism’” (16). “Indigenous and Settler, as identities, function in this relational way,” they argue: 

What this means is that Indigenous and Settler identities exist in tension between each other, even as these identities interpenetrate each other, and with other identities that cannot be accounted for within the Indigenous-Settler construct. The groups are non-discrete in the sense that they overlap with each other and there are many people caught between Settler and Indigenous identities, and therefore subject to conflicting social treatment based on how they are subjectively perceived and/or claimed by other Settler or Indigenous people(s). They are also non-binary in a number of ways. First and most obvious, is the existence of people living on the lands of Indigenous nations, but not doing so as settler colonizers or in a way recognisable to the Settler identity, and most importantly, not in opposition to indigeneity. (16-17)

They suggest that this formulation is similar to Patrick Wolfe’s “heretical binarism” or the “Indigenous-colonizer” dichotomy of Franz Fanon and Albert Memmi, “but with a greater degree of flexibility and nuance” (17). Crucially, they continue, “Indigenous and Settler peoples are not defined by their distances and differences, but rather their relationships to each other and to the land” (17). Both identities are “extremely heterogenous and diverse,” and many people “have a foot in both worlds,” and these identities “do not account for all peoples living in Canada” (17). The notion that these identities are non-discrete acknowledges “that Indigenous and Settler peoples interact constantly with each other, and that all cultures and communities within those broad identity categories are impacted by the actions of the others” (17). “To say that Indigenous and Settler identities are non-binary is to take into account the complexity around these identities,” they contend. “Canada does not exist as a container, with Indigenous and Settler Canadians within, and the world without. There are many people who do not quite fit either category”: refugees, visitors, enslaved people and indentured workers (17-18). “All of this is to say that in non-binary relationships Indigenous and Settler identities are not exclusive or exclusionary,” they continue. “There remains a tremendous and changing variety of other peoples who will pass through these lands and come into contact with Indigenous and Settler communities, and all of them relate to both Indigenous and Settler peoples in multiple and dynamic ways” (18). However, for Lowman and Barker, Indigenous and Settler identities “coalesce around an observable, general, and crucial difference: relationship to the land. These relationships to the land have often brought Indigenous and Settler peoples into conflicts that have played out as “colonization, dispossession, and domination of Indigenous peoples by Settler colonizers,” but they are hopeful that “there are other possibilities, other ways that this flexible and malleable duality can play out” (18). 

“Settler” is not intended as an insult, they write (although, as they note later on, it is often taken as one): 

When we say Settler we recognize that being a Settler Canadian in the present is inherently bound up with the settler colonization of these lands. However, we also recognize that settler colonialism is collective in nature. We identify ourselves as Settler Canadians and understand that, in so doing, we are declaring that we benefit from and are complicit with settler colonialism and therefore are responsible, as individuals and in collectives, for its continued functioning. (18)

To recognize “that settler colonialism is a shared burden means that it is only through collective action that we can make the choice to be colonizers, or to be something else,” they continue. “This choice can only be made if we are honest about who we are, collectively, and how we mutually contribute to each other’s sense of belonging on the land” (18). Rather than pejorative or derogatory, Settler is “an interrogative identity”: 

When we say we are Settler people, we are recognizing that our stories are different, and when we ask others to identify as Settler people, we are likewise asking them: How do you come to be here? How do you claim belonging here? And, most importantly, can we belong in a way that doesn’t reproduce colonial dispossession and harm? (18-19)

Lowman and Barker hope that “by addressing individual complicity and responsibility” in their work, “Settler people will come to see opportunities for making positive and decolonizing change. When colonialism and oppression are understood only as powerful structures, it can be difficult to perceive how any one of us can make a difference, leading to apathy and cynical disengagement” (19). They “hope to provoke and energize”; they “want people to understand that things are how they are only because we do not collectively organize to challenge and change them” (19).

It is hard work for Settlers to understand what settler colonialism means. For one thing, Settlers and Indigenous people have “vastly different ontological frameworks and philosophies,” which means that Settlers “must grapple with things that we do not understand—perhaps things that we cannot understand—as part of challenging taken-for-granted colonial ‘truths’” (19-20). We need to take seriously “Indigenous peoples’ relationships to the land as alive,” and to realize that “the political, economic, social, cultural, and spiritual aspects of those relationships all matter” (20). “In order to find new ways of living together respectfully on this land,” Lowman and Barker argue, 

Settler people need to take up the responsibility of learning about Indigenous ontologies. This means broad-based understandings of Indigenous worldviews, but also the understandings and worldviews of the specific peoples on whose lands Settlers live. This is how we can create respectful spaces of knowing, and as Settlers, learn how we might relate in non-dominating, non-colonial relationships. (20)

“Understanding the disjuncture between Indigenous and Settler worldviews is not easy,” they continue:

It is also not likely something that can happen alone. We continue to struggle with concepts and unpack ideas that challenge and change how we think after over a decade of work in this field as our primary preoccupation. Our work is informed by our experiences with and learning from Indigenous communities, and especially Indigenous scholars and academics who have made important inroads in challenging the innate colonial functions of universities and educational systems. . . . Our mentors have come from diverse traditions and backgrounds, from anthropologists to political scientists to historians, all under the broad umbrella of what is probably best described as critical Indigenous studies. We are heavily influenced by scholarship on Indigenous resurgence, especially as it has been articulated by Taiaiake Alfred, Jeff Corntassel, and Leanne Simpson, and before them, Vine Deloria, Jr., Patricia Monture, Leroy Little Bear, and many others. . . . We are also intellectually indebted to a wider community of Indigenous activists, practitioners, and community leaders who deserve respect and thanks for developing articulations of Indigenous thought alongside movements for social change.(20)

“This book is a holding of ourselves and each other to account not as subjects of empire or citizens of a state, but as communities and families,” they write, a process that is neither easy nor comfortable. However, they continue, by making moral and ethical arguments,

we are inherently asking Settler people to see that they are personally and collectively involved and responsible for indefensible acts of cruelty and greed, even if these acts occur at such a remove that most of us never perceive our connections to them. When we ask Settler people to understand Indigenous peoples’ resistance and resurgence movements, we are asking them to connect with movements fuelled by a great love of the land, but also a very valid anger towards the systems and people who have actively or passively targeted them for generations. This book, then, takes up difficult subjects and both reader and writer will be united in experiencing discomfort as well as a range of reactions and emotions. (21)

“ This is key to the project of engaging and challenging the colonial aspects of Canadian worldviews,” they suggest (21).

Because they are taking on difficult and uncomfortable subjects, Lowman and Barker note that the “unsettling reactions” the book may provoke could include “feelings of guilt, shame, anger and outrage, or fear and despair,” and that these “are important elements of the effort to create just and respectful futures on these lands” (21). That is part of the reason they have chosen 

to approach these issues simultaneously at the level of structures and individuals, and why we refuse to exempt ourselves from any of the critiques we make here. If we learn to see ourselves and our roles in the systems and structures of settler colonialism—to “identify” with the kinds of settler colonial thought and action we describe—then we create an incredible opportunity. (21-22)

“Our motivation to act and to write in this way comes from our understanding of our responsibilities to the Indigenous communities to whom we are accountable,” they continue. “First and foremost, we must take responsibility for ourselves as Settlers and for engaging in uncomfortable and difficult conversations and the wider Settler Canadian community. . . . The discomfort that results, though important, is not action, but it is required to perceive both the necessity and the possibility for positive change” (22). They don’t intend “to prescribe a simplistic antidote to the fundamental problems in Canada today that arise from ongoing settler colonialism and its disavowal” (23). Moreover, their book isn’t “a guide to being an ‘ally,’ nor is it a manual to help Canadians understand what Indigenous people ‘want’” (23). Instead, they write, “[i]n this book, we speak as and to Settler Canadians, and hope others will see their own lives and experiences reflected in the arguments we make and the stories we tell. And most importantly, we make space—even just a little—for thinking beyond this present colonial conflict, to a future defined by reciprocity, responsibility, and resititution” (23).

After that introductory chapter, Lowman and Barker move to explore what settler colonialism means in Canada. “Colonialism is such an important part of Canadian identity and yet it is so little understood,” they write. “It is not too bold to claim that colonialism more than any other force drove the creation and shape of Canada, and that it continues into the present” (24). Their second chapter explores “settler colonialism and its relationship to identity in Canada, including how it manifests in daily life, informing acts of appropriation and racism, and defining many strongly held national myths. The political identity of Canadians—as citizens, as a nation—is necessarily bound up with the spaces, systems, and stories built on stolen land” (24). “Settler colonialism is a way of thinking about power and migration that allows us to better understand the nature of contemporary Canadian society,” they contend (24). It rejects the “salt water thesis”: the claim that once overseas colonies like Canada, Australia, and South Africa “were freed from the control of European imperial powers” they had become decolonized, “even if imported populations remained in control of local governmental structures” (24). While Canada has not built or maintained formal overseas colonies nor remained a formal colony of an imperial power, its colonialism is directed internally, against an Indigenous population essentially captive within the borders of the state” (24). That’s the reason former Prime Minister Stephen Harper’s claim that Canada has no history of colonialism met with such disbelief.

According to Lowman and Barker, anthropologist Patrick Wolfe argues that settler colonialism is “characterised by specific ways of thinking about heritage, belonging, race and difference, and power” (25). It is a form of colonialism “directed towards justifying and supporting settlement and its pre-emptive claim to sovereignty on the land itself, which requires enormous buy-in and receives nearly unquestioned public support” (25). Settler colonialism has three main pillars. First, as Wolfe suggests, is the idea that “invasion is a structure not an event”: “it continues to happen because the social, political, and economic structures built by the invading people endure,” structures which include “cultural norms and practices that develop into institutionalized laws and social taboos,” such as patrilineal descent (25). 

Second is the idea that “settlers come to stay”: political theorist Lorenzo Veracini “has developed a nuanced theory of settler colonial political belonging and narrative that differentiates settlers from other colonizers and imperial agents,” because the settlers come to stay and the others intend to return home at some point (25). “As a people, our occupancy is intended to be permanent,” Lowman and Barker point out, “and as such our claims to the land have to be beyond question. In order to stamp down the challenge from Indigenous nations to our right of occupancy, we often insist that history begins with our national inception—with explorers, pioneers, soldiers, and traders, not the incredible span of Indigenous histories” (25). That is absolutely true in Saskatchewan, where in many communities the arrival of settlers is considered the Year Zero, the beginning of everything. “[W]hen they move to new places, settlers carry their sovereignty with then and then after selecting a place to live, [they] justify asserting sovereignty—their power of governance over that territory—through narratives of progress and racial or cultural superiority,” Lowman and Barker write (26). In order to succeed, they must “deny Indigenous presence in (or at least the legitimate claim to) places targeted for settlement” (26). 

Finally, the end goal of settler colonialism is “transcending colonialism”: “Indigenous peoples are eliminated and the presence of this new people—the settler society—becomes so deeply established that it is naturalized, normalized, unquestioned and unchallenged” (26). “In order to obscure the violence of persistent invasion and dispossession,” they write, 

the histories of the new people are whitewashed. Sanitized emphasis on practices of benevolent or philanthropic colonialism involving peacemaking, treaties, and the giving of “gifts” (technologies, medicines, institutionalized education, etc.) is used to overwrite the realities of how the new nation was formed through warfare, terrorism, subjugation, and theft. (26)

These processes are all different, but they all “initiate and rely upon earlier ‘transfers’ of Indigenous land to settler colonial control,” including “necrocolonial transfer,” in which Indigenous people are killed through warfare, murder, starvation, or disease, and narrative transfers, “in which stories are told and retold until they are taken as truth and used to undermine Indigenous peoples’ claims to land” (26). “These transfers show how the development of settler societies and their associated social, economic, and political practices both require and facilitate the displacement, marginalization, and destruction of Indigenous peoples,” Lowman and Barker write. “Transfer of the land—claiming it as ‘ours’ and building laws to justify the claim—is exercised as a right by the new settler society. As Indigenous peoples are physically and conceptually displaced, settler society grows into the (perceived) open space created by their (perceived) absence” (27).

As settler colonies grow and root themselves in their new place, they “often come to see themselves as “different” or “special” and deserving of independence from the imperial core”: 

For settler colonization, this process, called an isopolitical shift, is a necessary precondition for people legally and politically detaching from originating political institutions and reinvesting in the new settler society and its associated political structures and authority—the same structures of invasion necessary to effect the transfer of lands from Indigenous peoples. (27-28)

Over time, “[a]s settler collectives exercise their sovereignty,” they develop narratives and stories “that construct that particular settlement territory as ‘special’—particularly beautiful or productive—and Settler people come to identify themselves through residency and belonging in this special locale,” differentiating themselves from their societies of origin “by intensely identifying and focusing on the aspects of their new homelands that are ‘unique’ and also by committing violent or displacing acts against Indigenous peoples who have competing claims to these unique, special places” (28). 

A set of “triangular relations” is developed, “premised on the perception of three subjectivities created by settler colonialism”: settler colonizers, Indigenous Others, and exogenous Others (enslaved people, imported labour, or marginalized immigrants) (28). “The goals of settler colonialism regarding each of the three perceived groups in this three-way relationship are different,” they continue. “Settler people are the primary beneficiaries of settler colonial structures designed to ensure that the intent to stay is supported by both material structures and also by discourses that reflect settler colonial ontological understandings of land and place” (28). This “trialectic” is “fluid and varied,” and there are “constant tensions around the ‘belonging’ of racialized groups” (28), but it means that the benefits of being a settler are distributed unevenly, depending on things such as nationality, class, gender, migration status (29). In any case, they continue,

[u]nder settler colonialism, all three categories are intended to eventually collapse down into one. What this means is, ultimately, all problematic Others will be managed out of existence. Exogenous Others will either be disciplined to fit into the dynamics of the settler collective as a whole . . . or they will be excluded permanently through legal dehumanization or actual removal from the settler state. . . . Meanwhile, Indigenous Others are not targeted for incorporation. Rather they and their competing claims to the land are targeted for elimination. (29-30)

That elimination is not always physical, but it always requires that Indigenous peoples no longer exist as peoples: 

Indigenous sovereignty, which cannot be assimilated into and under settler colonial sovereignty, cannot survive. Indigenous relationships to the land cannot be allowed to pre-empt and undermine colonial claims to the land. And Indigenous histories and creation stories cannot be allowed to compete with heroic origin stories of brave pioneers and frontier individualism. (30)

“It is not enough that Indigenous peoples no longer exist to challenge Settler sovereignty,” Lowman and Barker argue; “Indigenous peoples have to disappear in the past as well as the present or Settler societies like Canada would be exposed as illegal and unjust” (30). One example is the dynamiting of Mistaseni Rock in Saskatchewan, which was sacred to Cree peoples, because it was in the way of the Gardiner Dam project: “[s]oon after, all ‘official’ memory or records of the rock’s existence disappeared. . . . This is the logic of elimination in action: first, a physical erasure, then a conceptual forgetting” (30). 

“An exclusive monopoly on the narrative as well as physical landscape, were it to be achieved, would do several things at once,” Lowman and Barker write: 

It would put to rest any legal doubt about where Settler sovereignty comes from. By erasing competing prior histories and stories, Settler societies possess and maintain the only legitimate claims to their territories. It also frees Settler peoples of the moral and ethical conundrum of membership in a nation founded on genocide, racism, and dispossession. The end of the settler story is the clearing of the ground to begin a new story, one where colonialism is simply something that happened in the past, possibly regrettable but inevitable, and certainly not worth critiquing given the overwhelming benefits of our ‘great nation.’ This is a sort of inward-looking invisibility, where the violent force, racism, and destruction of land that accompany colonization are made invisible to the Settler society itself through long-term social processes and generation of powerful myths.( 30-31)

“Of course, the violence and illegitimacy of settler colonization is never invisible to Indigenous peoples,” they continue, “and that is why so long at Indigenous nations remain—and remain in resistance—the settler colonial story cannot be finished” (31).

According to Lowman and Barker, settler colonialism has “three intertwined goals: elimination, indigenization, and transcendence” (31). “Canadian structures of invasion come in three types: spaces, systems, and stories,” they write, and all three of these are ultimately about the land:

First, settler colonial spaces displace and replace Indigenous spaces. Spaces in this sense are social—they are the animate geographies of our everyday lives. Spaces are not predetermined but empowered by collective agreement that they exist. Settler colonial society ignores Indigenous spiritual spaces, for example, and asserts their own “secular” spaces premised on dividing up and owning land. (31)

When Settler Canadians buy a suburban tract house, for example, 

we are doing more than engaging in a private financial transaction: we are purchasing the idea of that land as ours—our own circumscribed space with attendant amenities like a backyard and privacy fences. Our purchase is a benefit of our placement on the inside of the structures of settler colonialism, and also a denial of Indigenous claims to those same lands. (32)

The second structure of invasion, systems, is more fluid. “[S]ettler colonial systems can be defined as the processes by which Canada runs and through which settler colonization is asserted and adapted over time”: examples include residential schools, public education, or political and legal systems “in which traditional Indigenous forms of justice are displaced” while Indigenous people are incarcerated at rates far beyond their percentage of the population (32-33). The third structure of invasion, stories, 

underpins the other two and is perhaps the most powerful and pervasive: the narratives that are the means through which violent colonization is transformed into the story of heroic struggle and the inevitable establishment of an exceptionally successful, just, and distinct society. These are the narratives that form the basis of the stories Settler Canadians tell ourselves and each other about who we are as a people. (33)

“What is important to understand here are the common ways that Settler people interact with these stories, forging a national identity that is welded to settler colonialism at its core,” they write: 

Such stories are key to defining our belonging in Canada, and the narratives that normalize Settler people on the land and exclude or eliminate Indigenous peoples and Indigenous presence on the land further the end goals of settler colonization. The narratives and the stories we tell are often attempts to justify our own histories and actions by retroactively re-writing the history of how we came to be on the land, and under what authority we, as a country, make our claim. We tell these stories because we want to feel good about ourselves and our pasts, which is understandable. However, these stories, and the exclusions or untruths they rest upon, refuse to acknowledge was was required to create colonial spaces of opportunity: disease, warfare, incarceration, forced relocation, abduction, and assimilation. And this obscures that many early settlers only survived because of the generosity, knowledge and skills of Indigenous communities, whose knowledge of both edible and medicinal plants and work as military allies and protectors were crucial to the survival of new settlements. (34-35)

These three processes have not ended. “Colonialism in Canada is not just a legacy of earlier times, but an ongoing ideology and practice that is critical to defining the sense of both nation and self,” Lowman and Barker argue. “Settler colonial structures combine to influence and involve nearly everything about life in Canada” (35). However powerful those spaces, systems, and stories are, though, “they only exist because of the actions and decisions of people—from elites to everyday actors. This should not be read as a blanket and inevitable condemnation of Settler Canadians. Rather, in understanding that we all bear some responsibility for settler colonization, this means that we [are] all capable of making a positive difference as well” (35). This is a crucial point for Lowman and Barker—resistance and change are possible:

Settler people are tied together by common histories and by participation and membership in various structures of invasion that we have described; they also share similar possibilities for relating to the land differently. . . . there are avenues through which Settler people could try to relate to land and place in ways that do not depend on settler colonialism and the displacement of Indigenous peoples. By contrast, settler colonizer is not an identity. It is someone who pursues a relatively narrow range of actions and social participation following the dictates of colonial institutions. A settler colonizer is always, by definition, a part of a group that seeks to transfer land from Indigenous peoples to their own control, exerting sovereignty over territory and wrapping particular narrative forms around this transfer. (38)

Despite those possibilities, however, 

in any practical sense in Canada today, almost all non-Indigenous people—with the notable exception of those excluded for being perceived as “exogenous”—are Settler people and are also settler colonizers. In Canada, the structures of invasion that have been built through five hundred years of colonial settlement are pervasive, and almost impossible to avoid. Almost everything we think about as being Canadian or associated with Canadian identity is caught up in the process of building, expanding, or maintaining the invasive structures of Canada. (39)

 The vast majority of people who live within the structures of invasion participate in them, benefit from them, and are complicit in colonial dispossession and elimination through them (39). 

“[B]eyond the well-documented drive to extract resources from Indigenous lands,” Lowman and Barker contend, “one of the most common ways that Settler Canadians perpetuate colonialism is through appropriation” (39). “Appropriation can be understood as the removal of an element of culture, a concept or idea, or a symbol or practice out of its original context,” they write, “and its redeployment in a new cultural or social context for the gratification or profit of the appropriating person or group” (39-40). “In Canada, the Settler identity is closely bound up with symbols, objects, and practices appropriated from Indigenous nations”: the inukshuk, the canoe, maple syrup, snowshoes, dream catchers, and so on (40): 

All of these are Indigenous inventions and technologies, all shared by multiple nations with different meanings and uses in many traditions, and yet they are all taken out of context and claimed by Canadians as part of a homogenizing national culture. These claims are accompanies by deep resistance to addressing the power imbalances that have allowed us to take these objects and techniques as our own while at the same time denying and contesting Indigenous claims of ownership on the grounds that no one can ‘own’ symbols of our heritage. (40)

I’m sure that’s true, but I’m not going to stop putting maple syrup on pancakes. Perhaps the point is to be aware of where these things come from? I’m not sure.

Appropriation goes beyond canoes and condiments; it also applies to ideas and concepts.  “Indigenous ways of knowing are myriad and complex, and have the potential to reveal a great deal about human-environmental relationships, social practices, and time and space,” Lowman and Barker write. “Some Settler Canadians perceive a value in Indigenous thought and, often without intending to ‘offend’ or cause harm, exert their power as part of a dominating society to take these concepts for themselves” (40). Here they seem to be referring mainly to “New Age and mystical movements which rely on Indigenous symbols such as the medicine wheel, knowledge of medicinal plants and herbs, and rituals and spiritual practices like the sweat lodge” (40), but I wonder what distinguishes those forms of appropriation from their own learning about Indigenous epistemologies and ontologies, which they discuss later in the book. Perhaps this New Age appropriation is particularly harmful because it involves spiritual practices: it “has to be seen agains the historical backdrop of efforts by Settler peoples to wipe out Indigenous ways of knowing and spiritual practices” (40). “Appropriation relies on the belief that Indigenous peoples, as colonized and subjugated, do not have the power to refuse,” they continue (40). There are ethical ways to engage with Indigenous cultural symbols and objects, but they are rare (41). According to Lowman and Barker,

more than anything else, Canadians appropriate Indigenous symbols, objects, and knowledge because we feel that these things are already a part of our national identity. The settler colonial claim to the land comes along with a claim to all the parts of it. Indigenous cultures are seen not as the lived expressions of people but as things on the land, and therefore available to Settler Canadians to claim. In this way, appropriation is a method of building and differentiating a national identity. It is a part of the process through which Canadian society is created, set apart, and rooted in the landscape. Appropriated symbols and objects become a taking-on rather than a putting-down of roots. (41-42)

Related is the claim to having Indigenous ancestry (42). All of these appropriations reinforce  “the mutual contract of settler colonialism” (42). While I think Lowman and Barker are correct, I’ve also heard Elders suggest that using sage and sweetgrass is something that is available to Settlers as well, and I’ve seen how smudging before an activity can centre and focus the participants. Would that be contained within the rubric of appropriation? I don’t know. I need to read more about this issue.

Racism is another way Settlers participate in settler colonialism: 

Colonialism and racism are not coterminous, though one is often deployed in the service and context of the other. In Canada, settler colonialism involves the taking of land, power, and symbols, and the building of a new society in place of Indigenous nations. Race-based prejudice and discrimination are used to justify these colonial actions. (42)

Racism against Indigenous people can be structural, involving “institutions and processes that we take for granted in everyday Canadian life” which are “designed in a way that inherently marginalizes or mis-serves Indigenous people”—such as the educational system, social services, policing (42-43), but racism can be the result of individual actions as well (43-44). “What ties all of these acts together, from the institutional to the individual, is the dehumanization and oppression of Indigenous individuals and peoples,” they continue: 

These acts all rely on the belief that Indigenous peoples do not have the same right to life or to defend their cultures and homelands that we would expect for ourselves. As such their assertions of sovereignty or even just attempts to survive in a hostile society are met with contempt, violence, and degradation. (44)

We’ve all heard or seen many examples of such contempt and violence; they are not isolated actions, Lowman and Barker argue, but rather part of the fabric of settler colonialism.

Another aspect of settler colonialism are national myths that “explain how we came to be and justify our claims to belonging on the land. Particularly important to Canadian collective identities are narratives of multiculturalism, peacekeeping, socially progressive politics, and hard-earned prosperity” (44). The “peacemaker myth,” for example, is 

the story of Canada as founded in treaty-making and honourable dealing, where Indians welcomed French, British, and Canadian people as mutually beneficial partners, a story where no Canadian has the blood of Indigenous people on their hands. This is a story often told in direct contrast to the violence of American colonization. The peacemaker myth is tightly entangled with the perception of Canada as a multicultural mosaic. It is a story of a Canada that, while once troubled by racial strife, has achieved enlightenment, and now welcomes all people as equals, with the same rights and responsibilities, the same respect and dignity, regardless of where they may come from or how and why they have come to the lands we all now share. And it underpins the idea of Canada as an international leader. (45)

In actual fact, though, “Canada did . . . rely on violent tactics and displacements to dispossess Indigenous peoples,” and “Plains nations . . . were intentionally starved to make them more pliable in treaty negotiations” (45). (I think that comment is something of a misreading of James Daschuk’s work, which suggests that starvation, as a tactic, happened after the treaties were negotiated, but let it pass.) Such historical facts “should put paid the notion of Canada as a peacemaker nation,” particularly the fact that these acts “were known and discussed among Settler Canadians at the time that they were happening” (45)—for example, Dr. P.H. Bryce’s reports on residential schools, which led to the federal government terminating his employment (45-46). 

“What does it mean to say that Canada is a colonial nation or, as is increasingly common in academic research, a ‘settler state’?” Lowman and Barker ask, as a way of summarizing this chapter: 

Let us start with the historical recognition that Canada was forged by settler colonialism, and as a contemporary settler state maintains legal, political, and economic systems rooted in the settler colonial usurpation of Indigenous lands and the dispossession and disappearance of Indigenous peoples. More simply, Canada’s present laws, politics, economic systems, cultures, and social practices are all to some extent rooted in the ideologies, practices, and histories of settler colonization. (47)

“Settler Canadians and settler colonialism are two sides of the same coin: a process-based identity and the process that currently produces the identity,” they conclude. “The identity comes to shape the process too, and so all Settler identities have their specificities” (47). No matter how comforting its national myths, Settler Canada remains “a society based on violent dispossession of Indigenous nations that is unable—as of yet—to complete the Settler colonial trajectory and remains bent on appropriating, assimilating, or disappearing any aspects of Indigenous identity that threaten our claims to the land” (47).

In their third chapter, “It’s Always About the Land,” Lowman and Barker argue that

Land is at the root of any issue or conflict you would care to name involving Indigenous and Settler peoples in Canada. The land is what sustains Indigenous communities and identities. The land is what Settler people need in order to have a home and economic stability. The land is what colonialism seeks to turn into a commodity for power and profit. The land is what is contested, what is shared, what is danced, and what is discussed without words. (48)

The purpose of settler colonization is “to transfer land from Indigenous peoples to Settler control. Land, in this sense, refers to something akin to ‘place’: territories imbued with social meaning that form the basis of social life, sustaining political economies and informing cultural and community practices” (48). They recognize that “Indigenous and Settler people have attachments to land,” but those attachments, they argue, 

must be understood as having very different kinds of relationships with the places that they call home. Some of this is a function of settler colonialism, and some of it is not; we must disentangle the two from each other to discover what land means to the Settler identity, and how particular relationships to land contribute to producing and reproducing settler colonialism in Canada. (48-49)

That suggestion brings them back to the ontological tensions they discussed in the first chapter: 

We must think carefully and deeply about a settler colonial worldview, contrasted with Indigenous place-thought in order to emphasize that the ontological understanding of land and belonging—the basic ways that concepts like ‘home’ and ‘place’ are articulated and positioned in Indigenous and settler colonial philosophies and cultures—prevents simple political or economic solutions to settler colonial dispossession and displacement. (49)

In brief, non-Indigenous ways of thinking about place separate ontology and epistemology, whereas in Indigenous traditions, “ontology and epistemology are inseparable. The way of thinking about the land and the experience of relating to it are essentially the same” (49). Lowman and Barker cite Sarah Hunt’s call for us to embrace “‘the shifting relationality, complexity and circularity of Indigenous knowledge as productive and necessary’” (50)—I will need to read her essay on the ontologies of indigeneity. I certainly think it’s true that if our society possessed Indigenous ontologies and epistemologies, we would not be in an extinction nor a climate crisis.

What Lowman and Barker are attempting to do in this chapter, they write, is “to bring Indigenous knowledges into conversation with what Mark Rifkin has called ‘settler common sense,’” a term that “refers to the way that the logics of settler colonial domination are woven through almost every aspect of contemporary Settler societies” (50). Their goal is “to expose and de-normalize that common sense” (50) by juxtaposing it to Indigenous ways of knowing. “As expressed in creation stories and oral histories, economic practices and systems, Indigenous nations are rooted in land and place,” they write:

This is not a myth or a metaphor, but an established fact and also an important and powerful way of understanding how Indigenous people understand themselves and their societies. It is essential that we appreciate just how complex these place-based relationships are, particularly if we do not understand the specific details. Indigenous relationships to the land are the sources of intricate systems of thought and vast stores of knowledge, dynamic and durable systems of governance, ecological and resource management systems, and cultural and spiritual traditions of incredible power and profound meaning. (50)

They draw from a number of sources that have informed their thinking: the writing of the late Lakota philosopher Vine Deloria, Jr., whose work has helped them understand the spiritual relationships between Indigenous peoples and sacred places (50-51); Leroy Little Bear, who “has articulated this relationship as centred on the need to maintain balance by consistently visiting and interacting with sacred sites in a ceremonial way, which ensures that both the land and people can continue on in a sustainable fashion” (51); Mohawk-Anishinaabe scholar Vanessa Watts, who argues that “Indigenous identities and histories are shaped by ‘place-thought,’ the inseparable relationship between how Indigenous peoples understand and interact with the world as a living entity, with will and agency of its own, and how the living, intelligent elements of the world shape Indigenous thinking, culture, and social practice” (51); and Cree and Saulteaux writer Margaret Kovach, who suggests that 

land relationships are what link Indigenous people with the past, with collective Indigenous identities, and with kinship groups and communities. The land becomes the source of stories that children learn about values and cultural precepts; by the time they become adults, they transmit those same stories of the land to the next generation, linking generations of family across time through the same practice, in the same place. (51)

Kovach also argues that “it is particular relationships with land and specific places that differentiates Indigenous peoples from one another and also differentiates them from other groups in settler societies” (51). In practice, Lowman and Barker admit, “it can be difficult for those of us not trained in Indigenous worldviews and traditions to understand how these place-relationships inform the lives of Indigenous individuals and communities”; after all, Settlers also understand the importance of land in their own way (as homeland or property) (51). For that reason, they turn to Indigenous political theorists Taiaiake Alfred (Mohawk) and Jeff Corntassel (Cherokee), who argue “that being Indigenous means living a ‘place-based, oppositional’ identity, rooted in defending relationships to particular places against colonial imposition” (51). This statement “is a description of a social condition of being constantly in struggle,” and it “carries through the lives of Indigenous peoples and communities” (52).

Nevertheless, despite their research and reading, they admit that, as Settler Canadians,

we found it difficult to understand what is meant by a ‘place-based’ identity. During our time as researchers and students of Indigenous politics, geography, and history, we developed an intellectual understanding of the central role of land in Indigenous identity. But to understand the lived reality of having a place-based identity, constantly under assault, to be continuously striving against colonial dispossession to enact and reassert relationships to the land—as is the case for Indigenous peoples all across Canada today—was a different and more difficult process. . . . It was Nuu-Chah-Nulth scholar, storyteller, and leader Chaw-win-is who, over the course of many conversations, arguments, and shared experiences, taught us to know better. Each time we got carried away, Chaw-win-is told us firmly, ‘No, it’s not about that—it’s always about the land.’ Through storytelling and conversation, involvement in events and action, and nuanced analysis of colonialism at work on Turtle Island, Chaw-win-is helped us to learn . . . slowly. Land in the context of Indigenous cultures and colonial appropriation is far more than property or territory. It is the water, the air, the living things like plants and animals, the rocks and earth that have thoughts of their own, and the spirits that bind all of it—including people—together. When Chaw-win-is talked about the land, she was talking about everything that surrounded her people, made them into who they are, and was at risk if colonialism turned that land int property or territory. We also learned how deep, complex, and profound her relationship to the land is through hearing her share stories with her grandfather, as he told her where their people came from on the land, and then we heard her tell those same stories to her children so that they too could visit those places and know them. The land sustains her physically, culturally, and spiritually, and connects her to family and nation across generations. (52)

Perhaps it’s not surprising that learning about an ontology based in relationships to land required relationships to people:

Indigenous peoples have powerful, longstanding relationships to particular places, relationships which cannot be easily or simply articulated but have time and again proven profound, staggeringly complex, and critical to identity, nationhood, and survival. It is these relationships which settler colonization seeks to sever in order for colonizers to achieve undisputed claim to the land. Before understanding the role of settler colonialism on the land, we need to understand the ways that the Settler identity relates to land and place. (52-53)

Settler identity also involves relationships to land, but those relationships are categorically different from the relationships Indigenous peoples have to land:

A key component of the Settler identity is the intent to find a homeland and settle there, to stay long term, and to build a sense of belonging through social and political structures, such as citizenship in a state, or stories of personal and familial struggle and success. Settler identities are also forged in relationship to land: it is the location and basis for security, opportunity, and identity as a new people. (53)

Settlers might have roots in another place, but they don’t have another homeland to which they can return, and so they come to identify with the settler colonial society to which they belong (53). In other words, “Settler sovereignty is essentially ‘portable’ anywhere inside the Settler’s perceived domain” (53).

But what is the key difference between the ways that Indigenous and Settler identities understand place? One is integrated into the land, Lowman and Barker argue, and the other is imposed upon it:

There is a difference between a relationship with the land, in the case of Indigenous peoples, and a relationship to the land, in the case of settler societies. Indigenous societies include all elements of land and place as part of the community, from rocks, water, and air to plants and animals. This means that Indigenous peoples relate to land as part of an integrated network of personalities and powers, all of which gives rise to a dynamic social identity. Settler people, by contrast, relate to the land as the site on which their society is built. We create potent stories about the land—as sites of conquest, as hard-won property, or even as ‘natural’ places that inform our national identities, and can even form strong emotional and historical attachments to these places that become our home. but these investments still treat places as territories or objects, not as alive. (53)

“Indigenous and Settler conflicts over land have been discussed in some senses as a clash of sovereignties,” they continue. “However, we have shown that these ‘sovereignties’ are not at all alike. Indigenous sovereignties are bounded by sacred responsibilities to interact with particular places while Settler sovereignties are ‘carried with us’ until we decide to root them somewhere” (55). Moreover, “Indigenous peoples cooperate with the land as an extensive community of diverse beings in order to increase their collective capacity for sustainable and balanced co-existence” (56). The difference is in the kind of relationship Indigenous peoples and Settlers have with the land:

Indigenous relationships to land are balanced by what the people give to, and do for, the land, and how the land cares for and provides for the people. By contrast, Settler Canadian identities require the creation of social and cultural structures which need to be constantly rebuilt in a material sense as the land is adapted to the uses that Settler societies desire, and in a conceptual sense as Settler people generate histories and stories and political and legal systems that anchor them in place. These are human-centric relationships: they are about what the land can be made to give and how it can be made to give it. As such, it is directly at odds with the relationship between Indigenous peoples and their sacred places and home environments. (56)

“When Indigenous people assert that the land itself is important, beyond value as property or the source of resources for extraction, they are derided for being ‘mystical’ or ‘nostalgic’ or ‘essentialist,’ all of which are deflections to avoid actually taking seriously the challenging relationships with the land asserted in Indigenous identities,” Lowman and Barker write (57). That’s because 

Settler colonizers encounter the land through their own filters, including traditions of property and ownership, and human-centric understandings of sovereignty and relational responsibility. These complexes of tradition, expectation, perception, and interaction form what are called “imagined geographies,” which necessarily differ from the spatial perceptions and relationships of Indigenous peoples. Before settler colonial collectives construct obvious legal and political relationships that bind them to the land, they first construct narratives that justify their being on the land at all, and that begin the process of shifting their identity from rootedness in original homelands to the new settlement. (58-59)

I think this discussion of the different kinds of relationship that are possible with the land is central to understanding the differences between Indigenous ontologies and epistemologies and Settler ontologies and epistemologies. It’s hard to imagine, for instance, that Indigenous people here would have willingly destroyed the grassland that sustained them, the way that Settlers have done. Agriculture itself—at least, large-scale, industrial agriculture—might require a different way of relating to the land than other ways of living.

One of the most important and powerful and common Settler Canadian narratives is that of being forced out of a prior homeland, Lowman and Barker write (59). Such stories often ignore “the agency of Indigenous peoples in letting early settlers stay and helping them survive, or that the present bounty and opportunity of Canada are rooted in profits from lands unjustly taken from Indigenous nations” (59). Narratives of “victimization and escape from a prior homeland, and opportunity and redemption in the settlement colony, become a powerful narrative that displaces Indigenous peoples’ histories, and even stories of interaction between settlers and Indigenous communities” (59). Another common and important narrative that justifies settler colonial belonging on the land: terra nullius, the notion that the land was empty, or that it was “occupied in a fashion not worthy of respect or legal recognition,” which therefore gave colonizers the moral justification and legal basis on which to take the land and make it their own (60). Terra nullius “is a narrative and practice of erasure, but it is also a way of rooting and justifying settler colonial societies on the land” (60). The notion of the state itself affirms the legitimacy of Settler society: “Westphalian sovereignty, the political doctrine that, since the mid-1600s, has defined the nation state as the highest order of political territorial authority, should not be read in isolation from settler colonialism. The development of the modern state and the development of Settler Canadian society have been connected for centuries” (61). The Canadian Constitution also affirms Settler legitimacy. While Section 35 of the Constitution seems to recognize the legitimacy and importance of Indigenous peoples’ claims to land, it is “part of a much larger colonial legal tradition, which includes both treaty relationships and important decisions by the Supreme Court of Canada on ‘aboriginal title.’ Consider, first, that many treaties between Indigenous nations and the Crown do not exist in a form easily integrated into Canadian law,” such as the Two-Row Wampum or treaties signed between Indigenous nations but not directly with the Crown, such as the Dish With One Spoon treaty between the Haudenosaunee and the Anishinaabe. They are not included within Section 35 (62). In addition, the relationship between what the courts call “aboriginal title” and the Crown’s claim to “underlying title” is unclear, with the Canadian government reserving the right “to simply ignore Indigenous claims if it is in the national interest (broadly defined) to do so” (62).“It is clear both in wording and in practice that Settler Canadian governments consider Indigenous belonging on the land at best a minor concern and at worst a major nuisance,” Lowman and Barker write. “The Constitution of Canada exists not to balance Indigenous and Settler relationships, but to ensure Settler Canadian sovereignty over the land, and subsume Indigenous belonging within that category” (62).

For Lowman and Barker, three things about Canada must change: 

First, Canadian sovereignty—constructed as absolute, invested in a state territory, and codified in the Constitution, common law, and regimes of property—cannot stand. In present form it simply has no legal or ethical basis and needs to be reformulated. Second, Settler Canadians must exist in a system that does not perpetuate narratives that marginalize Indigenous presence, generating contemporary excuses echoing the fiction of “empty land.” Third, the spaces that Settler people occupy cannot be based on the imagined geographies of settler colonialism, but instead should correspond to spaces of Indigenous political and social life on the land. That is the barest set of conditions that must be met in order for Settler people to find ways to belong on the land that do not rely on the structures of settler colonialism. (63)

Those things do need to change, but it’s hard to imagine how this “barest set of conditions” could become a reality, given the power of settler colonialism and the economic imperatives of Canada’s resource-based economy. There is an abyss between the goals Lowman and Barker describe and our current situation.

Nevertheless, our authors note that historical examples of respectful, cross-cultural relationships between communities of settlers and Indigenous nations do exist (63), such as the Two-Row Wampum or “Guswenta Treaty,” which codifies “a relationship of mutual respect” between the Haudenosaunee and the Dutch settlers in what is now the state of New York (64). “However, for the majority of Settler history, these sorts of nuanced treaty relationships have not informed Settler belonging,” they acknowledge. “Instead, treaty has been used as a strategy to extinguish Indigenous peoples’ claims to land in order to extend the sovereign control of the Settler state” (64). Part of the problem is the way that Indigenous peoples and Settlers understand treaties: “in Indigenous perspectives treaties are long-term frameworks for equitable relationships rather than documents detailing land surrender or political alliance-making,” and “when treaties are not understood and embodied in this way, the result can be more than the violation of domestic or international law: breakdowns in respectful relationship can subvert Indigenous nationhood in a profound way” (65). The numbered treaties in Ontario and western Canada, for example, “constitute a case study in the extent to which government officials and treaty negotiators twisted treaties from their inception” (65). 

“‘We are all treaty people’ is a rallying call that has become increasingly popular of late in progressive political circles and among social justice advocates,” Lowman and Barker write: 

It is a positive step to see Settler Canadians developing awareness of treaties with Indigenous peoples, and understanding that the treaties signed by the state imply responsibilities for both Indigenous and Settler peoples. For far too long, treaties were considered by many Canadians to be at most a legal construct under which Indigenous people could make limited claims on the government. There is now some popular recognition that treaties also form the basis for Settler people to belong on the land in a more ethical and legitimate fashion. However, caution is necessary: the full meaning and import of “being a treaty person” is still too often ignored or misunderstood. (66)

This misunderstanding arises from the fact that “treaties in Indigenous contexts are living covenants,” and so claiming belonging as a treaty person 

means accepting and practicing a dynamic set of responsibilities that will be specific to a given treaty, on the territory of a given nation, determined in an open-ended fashion through dialogue with that host nation (or nations in the case of territories where more than one Indigenous nation overlap). This is not the same as developing a set of codified laws and procedures that give certainty or finality. . . . A respectful treaty person has to throw out what they think they know abut any given treaty and engage with the many potential other meanings beyond the “official” version. This includes the imperative to understand how the language of treaty—which can be encompassed in written documents that (imperfectly) represent Indigenous languages or concepts, in symbols like wampum belts, and in the oral histories and political traditions of Indigenous communities themselves—cannot simply be translated into English or French, and incorporated into common terminology without misrepresenting or oversimplifying the meaning of the treaty. Understanding must be relational. Treaties understood according to the Indigenous perspectives and respectful relationships raise fundamental questions about Canadian sovereignty, the authority of the state, and the meaning of citizenship, as well as official and popular narratives of Canadian history. Claiming an identity as a treaty person cannot be done without a deep critique of one’s own relationship with Settler Canadian society and present-day settler colonialism. (66-67)

Moreover, we are not all treaty people: in many parts of the country, there are no treaties (67). For these reasons, they write,

[c]laiming status as a treaty person cannot be a panacea for Settler Canadian uncertainty, discomfort, or guilt. The critical difference between treaties as respectful bases for co-existence, or colonial frameworks that justify Settler Canadian claims to land resides in which comes first. Either Indigenous relationships to land are centralized and Settler social structures must be developed respective of these place-relationships, or settler colonial structures of invasion such as constitutions and state boundaries are prioritized and Indigenous place-relationships are treated as a problem to be managed. This is, of course, the basis of Indigenous and Settler Canadian political conflicts, and the root of Indigenous struggles for sovereignty. (67-68)

This discussion of treaties confirms my sense that Treaty 4 is an appropriate subject for my research, as does their contention that the land is the centre of settler colonialism. However, their description of what it would mean to be a treaty person as a Settler is daunting—in fact, it sets the bar so high as to be nearly impossible. I think that’s partly a rhetorical strategy—they want Settlers to identify as Settlers and think that a too-easy understanding of being treaty people will enable an evasion of the difficulty of negotiating the Settler identity—but at the same time, it’s quite discouraging.

In the fourth chapter, “‘Settling’ Our Differences,” Lowman and Barker begin by acknowledging that 

Settler Canadians are a multi-ethnic people, encompassing vast disparities of wealth and economic opportunity, huge ranges of education and experience, and a massive variety of identifying with respect to gender, sexuality, and other overlapping markers of identity who, all the same, are complicit in settler colonialism and identify strongly with settler colonial national myths, understandings of public and private space, and systems of government and economy. (69)

This chapter, they write, focuses on those complexities and diversities and considers “how settler colonialism, as a flexible and durable ideology of relationship to the land, has adapted and continues to adapt to challenges and shifts in the social make-up of Canadian society” (70). “How we experience the world as Settler people is . . . shaped by our experiences of race and racism, wealth and social mobility, gender and sexuality, and many other very real differences,” they continue. “Understanding the diverse manifestations of the Settler identity as intersectional helps make sense of the varied and at times conflicting manifestations of Settler identity” (70). I’m sensing something of a contradiction here; earlier they suggested that “exogenous Others” were not necessarily Settlers, but now those racialized or marginalized groups seem to be included within the Settler identity.

“White supremacy has been a feature of Canada since its inception,” Lowman and Barker suggest (70), and therefore “[r]acialized groups have historically been and continue to be marginalized and oppressed in Canadian society” (71). “On one hand,” they write, 

Canadian hallmarks such as multiculturalism, anti-racism, and equality have repeatedly been co-opted to serve the settler colonial agenda. On the other, even radical anti-capitalist actions relying on direct action and raising fundamental questions about the political economy of Canada have not escaped settler colonialism. The risk of equating the struggles of Indigenous peoples against settler colonialism to struggles against racism or capitalist exploitation is pressing. (73)

Multiculturalism is inadequate to the task of dismantling settler colonialism. There is a paradox in the coexistence of official multiculturalism and the Charter of Rights and Freedoms alongside “an openly racist and race-based piece of legislation,” the Indian Act (74). Moreover, 

Multiculturalism in Canada has little to say about relationships to land and place. Culture is constructed as a set of practices, something that one does wherever one is, and rights as the freedoms and privileges of individuals, guaranteed by the state and protected by law. However, Indigenous peoples have very different notions of how rights function: collectively rather than individually, and with a far greater responsibility on responsibilities to one’s community, to the land, to ancestors and future generations. (75)

Considering Indigenous people within the notion of multiculturalism and the Charter treats their own systems of government as invalid, “and Indigenous sovereignty is subsumed under the state” (75). Therefore, 

“[m[ulticulturalism that does not recognize the difference between racism deployed against Indigenous people in order to dispossess them of the land, eliminate Indigenous identity, and disappear them as autonomous nations, and racism deployed against immigrants and minority populations in order to ‘discipline’ them and uphold white supremacy, risks reinforcing settler colonialism through a flattened, colonialism-blind notion of equality. (75)

In a similar way, focusing on capitalism cannot dismantle settler colonialism. While capitalism and settler colonialism are related, “settler colonialism also functions in the absence of capitalism,” such as in Soviet Siberia in the twentieth century (76). Eve Tuck and Wayne Yang point out that colonialism isn’t a symptom of capitalism; rather, capitalism and the state “are technologies of colonialism, developed over time to further colonial projects” (qtd. 77). Our focus, therefore, needs to be on settler colonialism.

Here, Lowman and Barker acknowledge that they “have painted a rather unflattering picture”:

Canada is a state founded on stolen land, predicated on the elimination of Indigenous peoples, and a nation steeped in racism, violence, and denial. Even social justice movements, from widely accepted multiculturalism to radical anti-capitalist campaigns, may fall into the trap of reinforcing this immoral, unethical society of domination and dispossession. Settler colonialism requires that Settler people, in exchange for many purported but often immaterial benefits, submit themselves to systems that commit genocide and erasure of Indigenous identities in their name, while also profoundly limiting the possible ways that Settler people can pursue their economic and political interests. Settler colonialism monopolizes the potential ways that Settler people can be Settler. If the cost of belonging is so high, it is awfully hard to see why anyone would want to be a member of Settler Canadian society. And yet, Settler society continues to grow and continues to be seen as natural and normal. (79)

How are people recruited into the settler colonial project, they ask? (79). 

First, though, before they answer that question, they remind readers that settler colonialism requires “the elimination of Indigenous identity and peoplehood,” the severing of the connections between Indigenous people and sovereignty and the land (79). And yet, despite all of the efforts of settler colonialism,

Indigenous peoples have found multiple, creative ways to maintain connections to land, to practice land-based cultures in urban environments, and to reaffirm urban spaces as Indigenous spaces. All of which is to say that historical attempts at assimilating Indigenous people through education, removal of status, relocation, and enforced socio-economic change have not been successful, though the toll these imposed systems have taken on Indigenous societies is enormous. (80-81)

Lowman and Barker use the term “aboriginalism” to refer to the ongoing assimilationist effort by the Canadian government “to circumscribe and define Indigenous peoples in a way acceptable to Settler Canadian society” (81). “Through aboriginalism,” they write,

“Canada’s aboriginal people” are given a pride of place within the colonial system, their competing relationships to land ended. This is effectively an ending of Indigenous ways of life and the triumph of settler colonialism. Severed from the land and subsumed in the state, Indigenous identity can be slowly assimilated and disappeared, a form of cultural genocide through governmental “recognition” that denies the most vital parts of Indigenous lifeways. (82)

That statement reminds me of Glen Coulthard’s contention (I read the introduction of Red Skin, White Masks during my MFA research) that recognition is not enough; that’s another book I need to read in a serious way.

Now they return to the question of how settler colonialism recruits people, focusing on “exogenous Others.” “Settler identity must be understood as an aspirational identity,” they write. “Canadians are proud and often very vocal about the benefits of being part of Canadian society” (83). “Established Settler Canadians manage difference with respect to exogenous Others by disciplining people in both official and informal ways, in order to ensure that newcomer or newly accepted communities buy into and reinforce the colonial systems of Settler Canadian society”: through citizenship tests, employment in resource industries, and the “model minority syndrome” (83). On the other hand “[s]ome of the most powerful challenges to established Settler Canadian systems of oppression have come from intersectional solidarity work between Indigenous peoples and marginalized immigrant communities and communities of colour,” such as the work of No One Is Illegal, which argues for migrant rights (84). “It is important to recognize that there are major perceived benefits to being Settler Canadian,” they contend, but it is important to note that there is a relationship between expecting advantages, or benefits, and actually possessing privilege in the settler colonial context (85). They cite sociologist Stuart Hall’s argument “that identities coalesce around layers of privilege—as people experience privileges, they come to identify with particular groups whose lives are typified by the same energy-saving devices and convenient insulators” (85-86). “When we say the ‘benefits’ of identifying as a Settler, we are talking about both real privileges but also aspects of being a Settler Canadian that are just assumed to be better than a ‘nasty, brutish and short’ existence in the wilderness,” Lowman and Barker write (86). One benefit is mobility: “This purported benefit inheres in the understanding that, theoretically, any Settler could move, could relocate to a different part of the country, without appealing for permission” (86-87). However, “[u]nstated in the benefit of Settler mobility is that Settler Canadians must also surrender attachments to other places of belonging” (87). “The second benefit of being Settler Canadian is the benefit of not knowing, or the ability to claim a soothing ignorance about, the negative impacts of settler colonialism and the moral turpitude rightfully due to its collaborators,” they continue (87-88). “When evidence of colonial harm is presented that cannot simply be ignored, Settler Canadians tend to reframe the discourse, admitting that the harm exists but transferring the cause—and responsibility—to other people, usually to the communities who are being harmed” (88). “Settler people avoid questioning the centrality of settler colonialism in our lives by refusing to even consider settler colonialism as an historical and ongoing project of dispossession and usurpation,” they write. “We also avoid talking about or pursuing in any great details other possible ways of relating to the land or to Indigenous peoples. Settler colonialism structures all lives in Canada, not just Indigenous ones” (88-89). And yet, “Settler Canadians must come face to face with the fear of looking beyond the limits of settler colonialism, and consider what life could look like without it” (89). Only then can settler colonialism be dismantled.

In the book’s fifth chapter, “Fear, Complicity, and Productive Discomfort,” Lowman and Barker acknowledge that they have tended to focus on how settler colonialism enhances the lives of Settlers, but “there is both carrot and stick to Settler belonging in Canada”: “Scratch the surface of Settler Canadian identity, and there is a deep well of anxiety and even terror of what it might mean to be cut off from the structures of invasion that define us” (90). I’ve often wondered if that “deep well of anxiety” is the source of some of the racism Settlers in this country express. “Fear results when we have been unsettled, which is to say, when Settler people are discomforted in the process of confronting how much and how profoundly our lives are structured by colonialism,” they continue. “Being unsettled means confronting that colonialism is a real, active part of Settler Canadian life and also requires the imagination of something beyond the settler colonial situation” (90). When “we recognize our participation in settler colonialism,” we may fear the loss of “our simultaneously free and insulated existence”: 

The realisation and the associated need to respond in some way to the evidence of our colonial complicity shakes the Settler colonial identity to the core. It challenges the invisibility and taken-for-granted nature of settler colonialism, and disrupts settler colonial indigenization and normalization. With the recognition of Settler complicity with colonialism comes the revelation—sometimes sudden—of a potential moral or ethical imperative to challenge the structures of colonialism. (90-91)

“The fear that disciplines Settler people into continuing to support and collaborate with settler colonialism has two sources: external and internal,” they contend (91). External fear comes from a belief that if they don’t collaborate with settler colonialism, powerful institutions will take away their privileges (91). “Most Canadians will never experience this kind of fear because they do not seek to contradict the powerful elites or their vision of Canadian society”—they are afraid of reprisals (91). Internal fears involve “the existential fear that comes from the potential loss of belonging on the land, the return to ‘rootlessness,’ the nightmarish recollection of stories of being expelled or having to leave that lurk in the background of frontier and peacemaker narratives” (92). “[T]he recognition of complicity and personal benefit in a settler society based on the active oppression and dispossession of Others necessarily raises the uncertainty of what confronting colonialism might mean,” they contend (92), and that leads to a fear of “what an end to colonial privilege might mean for the Settler” (92). These fears can create a “strong, emotional, and defensive reaction” that “shuts down conversations of how relationships on the land could be different and what that might mean for everybody, not just Settler people” (92). In part, that’s because “Settler people have a deep unspoken fear of losing privileged positions within colonial hierarchies” (93), but it also 

stems from an inability to comprehend Indigenous relationships to the land, and in that incomprehension lies a fear of the unknown. Connections between Indigenous peoples and the land itself are a source of extraordinary power and incredible responsibility—to maintain balance, to respect the agency of all elements of a place, to care for sacred sites—which contradicts the short-sighted and environmentally extractive relationships that Settler Canadians have with the land. (93)

At the same time, they write, 

[e]xposure to our own settler complicity, and the overwhelming uncertainty of imagining life without our settler colonial benefits, provokes an unpleasant emotional reaction which can and frequently does manifest as fear—in this case, fear of being exposed and further illegitimated, or a fear of having to confront a painful disjuncture between our self-image and the evidence of our action. (94)

The point is that 

it is difficult to reconcile the cognitive dissonance between how we see ourselves and the harsh reality—we are discouraged from questioning too deeply the well-springs of our national pride. This emotional disciplining is the “stick” to the “carrot” of Settler benefits. Because Settlers react with fear to being confronted with their colonial complicity, Settler people act to restore the feeling of security and exceptionalism that comes with being Settler Canadian. (95)

All of this explains the obvious, I suppose—the angry response students sometimes have when I use the word “Settler” in class. 

However, Lowman and Barker argue that it’s possible to “focus on that moment of seeing the indefensibility of colonialism, the dishonesty of defining national narratives, the threat of being illegitimate on the land, and the fearful reaction it provokes” (95). That focus would be positive, or at least potentially so, but resolving the crisis sparked by a realization of our settler colonial identity often involves an immediate desire for a restoration of a state of comfort, a signal that the crisis is over (99). Eve Tuck and Wayne Yang write of “moves to innocence”—“Settler intellectualizations of our relationships to settler colonialism that free us from responsibility” (99)—but Lowman and Barker suggest that they are talking about something different, “moves to comfort” (99). “Rather than rationalizations,” they write, 

these are emotional shifts inspiring often irrational or illogical statements designed to dispel fear and unsettling and restore the comfort of not knowing even once ignorance is not possible. As well, many of these moves to comfort do not necessarily involve an attempt to claim innocence; if anything, several of them dwell in guilt and self-punishing confessional as a method of proving—if only to ourselves—that we are doing everything we can and therefore have nothing to feel bad about, really. In this, it is possible to group these moves to comfort . . . into two types: resolution and exception. Delving into the motivations and commonalities of these responses helps to clarify the often-unstated end goals of such actions. (99)

Seeking resolution is rooted in the ideas that settler colonialism can actually be finished and  that Settler Canadian society has all the answers; it ignores the fact “that Indigenous peoples might have their own answers for how to address their struggles—ones which may or may not involve Settler Canadians, or might actively displace them from positions of power—or that Settler Canadian society as such may in fact be the problem” (100). Indeed, the resolution to the critiques of Indigenous peoples “reinforces the absolute validity and universality of Settler spaces” (100). Seeking exception, on the other hand, means Settlers attempt “to escape from their complicity in settler colonial harms by positioning themselves as a special case” who ought to escape blame (100). Some responses are centred on feelings of guilt. “Guilt can be useful if it is part of a journey toward critical acceptance of responsibility, but not as an end goal in itself,” Lowman and Barker argue. “Guilt is not a motivating state, but it can be used as an opportunity to identify and move towards accountability and action” (101). However, Settlers can get stuck on guilt (101). I realize that this is true, but at the same time, I’m not sure how one is supposed to obviate feelings of guilt, which are, I would think, normal when one is acknowledging one’s complicity in a system that perpetuates horrible acts. 

Settlers use a variety of ways other than guilt to seek “to escape complicity in and responsibility for settler colonial processes” (103). One response, identified by Albert Memmi, is removal of oneself “from participation in colonialism, but more accurately from spaces where one might be implicated in settler colonialism,” although such withdrawal “is itself a privilege” (103). “Individual moves to ‘opt out’ of settler colonialism do nothing to address the systemic nature of settler colonization and its continuing operation,” Lowman and Barker write (104). Another is anger, which insists “on having the last word on the subject, achieving finality in the debate by shutting it down—that is, substituting the end for the means. Comfort is restored because the unsetting has stopped—both internally and externally—and therefore the discomforted person has been proven right (in their own mind) (104). Whatever the avoidance mechanism might be, 

[w]hen individuals experiencing fear as a result of encountering their own colonialism move to comfort themselves and alleviate the discomfort of fear . . . even those actions that involve accepting settler colonial responsibility or entanglement can contribute to settler colonial power by supporting its end goals of Settler indigenization and elimination. Ultimately the Settler who seeks comfort remains too embedded in colonial structures and practices to seriously challenge colonial power, and so are complicit with it through tacit endorsement and acceptance of Settler benefits. The feeling of being unsettled—experiencing fear and discomfort when confronted with one’s own colonial complicit, experiencing uncertainty over what to do in response to that fear—is something that runs counter to our expectations as Settler people that will will be insulated from or able to move away from threats to our legitimacy. (104-05)

Moves to comfort are, they continue, 

moves to re-establish a barrier or remove ourselves from proximity to our own colonial identities, to disavow ourselves as settler colonizers, sometimes paradoxically by admitting that we are colonizers, in the expectation of being contradicted by others. Our arrogance, our anger, our guilt and shame can all be used to rebuild the comfortable spaces of settler colonialism that we are used to residing in. But there is another way. (105)

That way involves facing the fact of discomfort: 

Settler people wanting to confront the colonialism pervasive in our lives and societies must accept that this process will be uncomfortable and unsettling. In fact, following discomfort, going further into situations and conversations that are unsettling, can be a useful strategy because it helps to identify points of contention in our lives where settler colonialism exerts pressure on us through our particular, personal vulnerabilities. (105)

“The experience of discomfort,” they continue, “can work as a compass, pointing away from settler colonial security” (106). We need to recognize “that good intentions are not necessarily matched by ‘happy feelings.’ Rather, well-intentioned Settler Canadians must be driven to seek discomfort or risk falling into complacency and self-congratulations for hard work already done, missing the vast struggle that remains before us” (106). It’s not easy to learn to stop expecting comfort and to face our fear “as a matter of finding the path we need to walk,” they acknowledge:

We must start by realizing that the instinct to pull away, or to preserve comfort, has been instilled in us, imposed on us through our upbringing, through the culture that we have been raised in, by the dreams we have inherited from our Settler Canadian narratives that tell us if we work hard we can expect a comfortable, privileged life. Learning to face fear of uncertainty, learning to dwell in discomfort from not being in control, is an ongoing project that requires the support and help of others, a great deal of critical reflection and the time and energy. (106-07)

Being uncertain and uncomfortable is part of grappling with a difficult problem: “Any time an answer to a complex problem seems too easy, or too obvious, it probably is. . . . there are no simple, comfortable, easy ways to confront settler colonialism. Any strategies making those promises are suspect” (107).

All of this is to say that “[c]olonialism cannot be easily expunged from our lives” (107). Even productive discomfort isn’t the answer: 

Simply getting used to feeling unsettled is not the same as engaging in active struggle against colonialism. There is no magic that removes us as Settler Canadians from our settler colonial relationships to the land and to each other; there is only the potential for transformative change through hard work. The first step in challenging settler colonialism and the colonizer that is part of our identities as Settler Canadians is the acceptance that this is not going to be comfortable, nor will it be easy. But what comes after that first step is . . . much bigger, broader and frankly, more exciting and empowering. (107)

What comes next is the topic of their sixth and last chapter, “Decolonization and Dangerous Freedom.” They begin with this acknowledgement: “To choose to identify as Settler Canadian today is as good as declaring, ‘I am aware that I am illegitimate on the land, and I know that I am complicit with and benefit from settler colonialism.’ This admission can result from a feeling of unsettlement, and provoke the same in others” (109). However, they continue,

Choosing to identify as a Settler and choosing how one will act on that identity are two different concerns. As Settler Canadians, we are part of a colonizing collective, and there is no simple place we can go, or declaration we can make, that will sever us from our unearned benefits and privileges, insulate us from our fears of change, or abstract us from destructive practices on the land. No matter how hard it may be to envision, it is possible to forge different relationships to the land that are not rooted in the displacement and genocide of Indigenous nations, nor in fooling ourselves with the comfortable oblivion of indigenization and transcendence. (109)

Because settler colonization is collective, they continue,

undoing settler colonialism will also necessarily be a collective effort. If we, as Settler-identifying people in the present, wish to be other than settler colonizers, we must undertake an archaeology of the future: an excavation of the possible. We have to challenge ourselves to imagine relationships differently and then figure out how to try and embody them. We cannot change who we are as Settler people alone, so we must work to create a broad base, to build communities—with our friends, our families, our colleagues—to undertake these efforts together. And this experimentation will run counter to everything that settler colonial Canadian society is premised on, which means it will be opposed. If we want to be different, we have to struggle to change. (109-10)

That struggle to change will mean great discomfort (110). Knowing about settler colonialism is important, but it is only a step, not a destination: self-education and self-reflection 

can become a distraction from struggle in that it allows people to feel that they are doing something revolutionary—because in identifying themselves with the problem, and learning about the extent of the challenge, their world shifts—while running the risk of substituting awareness for engagement and action. We need to create a critical mass of people not only willing to admit their complicity with settler colonialism but also willing to commit to doing something about it. 

That “something” is decolonization. (110)

Settler decolonization is the ultimate goal. It is more than anti-colonialism; it is “an ethic and guiding principle for collective struggle” that “is both the ending of colonialism and the act of becoming something other than colonial” (110-11). “[W]e use decolonization here to describe an intensely transformative process with the goal of regenerating Indigenous nationhood and place-relationships while dismantling structures of settler colonialism that oppose or seek to eliminate Indigenous peoples from the land,” Lowman and Barker write (111). The scope of the project of Indigenous decolonization is 

no less than a call to replace the totalizing, sovereign authority of the Canadian state with multiple, negotiated, and contingent Indigenous governance structures. It is also a call to shatter the hegemony of capitalism and established ideas of race and heritage that dictate how we understand belonging on the land. This is a revolutionary concept in the truest sense. (112)

Decolonization is “a call to fundamentally change how we generate political power and conceive of land” (112). It is ideally “embodied in the creation of social movements and communities that sustain themselves on the land, revitalize traditional trade and treaty networks, promote Indigenous cultural expression, and challenge narrow identity binaries, all of which can combine to make the structures of settler colonialism irrelevant and impotent” (112). “Decolonization is open ended and multiple, creating more and more different possibilities as it is pursued,” they continue (112). It is 

a transformative process, one that cannot be fully revealed or understood until it is practiced, and even then, it will comprise a shifting and moving set of goals, always responding to the needs of Indigenous communities and the ruthless re-applications of colonial power and domination. Decolonization with respect to Indigenous nations means the replacement of colonial authority as the lodestone of Settler society with responsibilities to Indigenous peoples as articulated through treaties, confederacies, alliances, and other political arrangements. In Canada, that means and end to settler colonial relationships to land, the dismantling of the spaces, systems and stories of invasion that root Settler people to the nation and state, and the simultaneous restoration of Indigenous ways of knowing and being on the land. (112)

Decolonization “involves actual social upheaval, restitution, and political and economic struggle” (112). 

“The decolonization struggle for Indigenous peoples takes the form of resurgence,” of “regeneration of Indigenous nationhood” (112), and that resurgence “demands and requires ‘a massive transformation’ based on revitalized Indigenous political systems based in land-relationships” (113). “Resurgence articulated like this is a necessary part of decolonization—it is, in fact, the heart of it—but it is clearly not for Settler people,” Lowman and Barker write. “Rather, Settler people need to find our own ways of building decolonizing practices, engaging in transformative struggle, and supporting the resurgence of Indigenous nationhood without claiming or pretending to possess a connection to the spiritual and material practices of Indigenous identity” (113). This will mean “a deep and transformative struggle” (114). Moreover, because decolonization “is a practice rather than a goal to be achieved,” it is a process that “will require different efforts and produce different outcomes for everyone” (114). Preparation and training is the first step: “Settler people need to start by knowing whose land they are on, knowing the histories of the treaties and agreements that predate the histories of colonialism and settlement, and knowing the land itself, understanding the features of places that make them unique” (114). “But,” they continue, 

in addition to histories, Settler decolonization is about moving forward. We need to ask: What is my hope for the future? What kind of person do I want to be and what kind of life do I want to live? How will my life (and my family’s lives) be made better through a difficult struggle? What am I willing to do to get there? These are big questions, but it is in asking the unsettling questions and the hope that comes with them that we find the possibilities for positive and transformative change. (114)

“This change must start with Settler people taking responsibility”—responsibility for their own learning, rather than asking Indigenous communities to take time out of the struggle for survival to teach them (114-15). Settle people “must take responsibility for cleaning up our own mess if we wish to put an end to our moral and ethical debt. In reality, that can be more complicated than it might seem. Figuring out how to struggle is a barrier to actually taking effective decolonizing action” (115). 

In addition, Settlers “have to overcome the ally fetish, the belief that we can declare ourselves exempt from settler colonialism through some relationships or personal actions in isolation from the rest of our involvement in settler colonialism”—and the way to do that is by “seeking through actions, words, and relationships to be a decolonizing Settler” (116). The question of what kind of action and support is one they don’t answer, because they cannot:

Settler people who would ally with Indigenous and decolonizing efforts answer it again and again as our abilities and capabilities change. We have to embrace an ethic of mutual aid that is open-ended and founded on the understanding that we will make mistakes and need to ask for guidance, but that the main thrust of how we conduct ourselves has to be based on our deep engagement with respectful relationships. It is important to support Indigenous resurgence and to work with Indigenous communities. For Settler Canadians, this is new ground, and we are likely to fail as often as we succeed. (116)

Such failures are often the result of Settler arrogance, the product of a failure “to continue the processes of self-critique and collective struggle” (116). “Settler colonialism is not monolithic,” Lowman and Barker argue:

[r]ather, it is the result of a multitude of acts, from exceptional power imposed by elites, to banal and everyday lived dynamics of average Settler peoples. If we can see settler colonial structures as dynamic and contested, we can also begin to see that Settler people can decolonize, participating in struggles against the domination and elimination of Indigenous nations. These same struggles are also necessary for Settler people to find their own liberation from the settler colonial structures that limit and control our lives. However, it should be clear that Settler decolonization is only meaningful if it is collective. (116-17)

The place where individual Settlers start may be “questioning and interrogating their own lives,” but in order to act they will have to “seek ways to link their own specific circumstances, abilities, and realities to larger movements and social mobilizations” (117).

“The key guiding principle for Settler Canadians is that decolonization is and must be ‘Always in Relationship.’” Lowman and Barker write. “Remember that Settler and Indigenous identities relate in complex and multiple ways, and we can only fully make sense of them in relationship to each other, to settler colonialism, and to the land” (117). “Decolonization has to be about changing relationships and making them healthy, supportive, and safe, not just in spite of colonial power, but actively against it,” they continue, an act that is inherently prefigurative, because “the pursuit of an end goal and the actual end goal are the same. That is to say, pursuing decolonizing relationship-building can be a form of ‘direct action’ against settler colonialism that prefigures whatever broad social and societal changes are being more widely envisioned” (117). Settlers engaged in decolonization will need to listen deeply, especially when people are telling us what we’ve done is wrong or that our assumptions are wrong or that what we value is wrong (117). “Actively pursuing different kinds of relationships starts with Settlers learning to think relationally,” they contend. “Thinking relationally may not come naturally, but an important first step is to begin trying to see the world as networked together, and to understand how various actions and decisions will impact on the world around us” (117-18). And at the centre of decolonization, if it is to support Indigenous resurgence, we need to place “the knowledge and needs of Indigenous nations” (118). “We must look at the web of relationships and try first to learn about what matters to Indigenous nations to whom we are obliged without waiting to be taught”; we must try “to figure out where to contribute our time, effort, or resources where they will be welcomed in support of Indigenous efforts”; we must 

organize in our own community, be it among friends, across the dinner table, with our church groups, work colleagues, or neighbours, to support Indigenous struggles more proactively and prefiguratively. This means looking for ways to be responsible, trying to avoid mistakes knowing it is likely impossible, framing our struggles towards better living on the land through obligations under treaty, or expectations of us as [a] person who intends to live on this land in a respectful way. It means looking for lessons, thinking deeply, and then trying in our own personal lives. (118)

All of this sounds more than difficult; to me, it sounds impossible. When I read this chapter, in fact, I felt crushed by the demands Lowman and Barker make on their readers (assuming their readers are interested in decolonization). Besides, the political winds are blowing in a very different direction. How can any of this be carried out?

Lowman and Barker suggest that one way is to work with others. Because these struggles are necessarily collective, they will require “building networks of people we can mutually rely on”—groups of people who can learn together, who can help us reflect on what we have done and see our successes and failures (118). “Then we need to reconstitute strategies, reconstruct relationships to people and places, and try—as Settler people—to be responsible for ourselves” (118). “Groups, self-consciously in struggle together, can be vital for providing sounding boards and caring critical perspectives on our very personal work,” they continue. “Further, we have to remember that the commitment that we make to be in decolonizing struggle brings with it no foreknowledge of resolution, and most certainly does not mean we always get to win. We may lose or make mistakes . . .  and many times we lose because we did not do the right thing” (118-19). Those failures will hurt, but as long as we continue trying, they are lessons rather than dead ends (119). “Working among Settler people and in Settler communities is important for Settler Canadian decolonization, but relationships with Indigenous communities is also needed,” they state. “Our Settler responsibilities lie with working for change in Settler society, but these efforts have to be constantly informed by the work of Indigenous communities and people” (119). However, we need to recognize that as Settlers we cannot automatically take positions of leadership and control: “It is how we respond to Indigenous agendas that will determin[e] our effectiveness in supporting decolonization and resurgence, which is not always a clear task” (119). The Guswenta Treaty, or Two-Row Wampum, is a model: the canoe and the ship are travelling side by side, neither controlling the other, but they are on the same river: need to develop relationships premised on boundaries and respect and trust (119). 

Respect, Lowman and Barker note, means accepting when offers of help have been refused (120):

we never get to own the struggles of someone else. We do not get to dictate where or how Indigenous peoples pursue resurgence. Our role is to mitigate the harm of ongoing colonialism, support Indigenous efforts, and dismantle colonial structures of invasion. The ability to displace colonialism from our lives as Settler people only becomes possible because of the fact that Indigenous peoples, struggles, literatures, and ways of thinking become centred in our ways of thinking and doing. (120)

Decolonization is a story, but not one Settler Canadians are used to telling: “[i]t is a story that is multiple, that is experimental, that has many failures but also inspirational successes, and the weight of clear-eyed ethical foundations” (120). It is a story that “inspires us the challenge the very idea of what the settler colonial story is, and as we tell these stories, we have to interrogate them,” asking questions about our role in colonization (here and elsewhere), how colonialism structures our lives, whether we can live the lives we want “without contributing to the oppression, displacement, and genocide of Indigenous peoples,” what our responsibilities are, whose land we live on and what their “traditional laws and practices” are (120). “Decolonization is attempting to find an answer that addresses all of these questions simultaneously, and the only way to find that answer is to try and live it. . . .  The way we struggle will inevitably shape who we are and who we can become” (120).

“We approach all of these difficult and serious questions with critical hope,” Lowman and Barker write. “Hope must be critical. It must be rooted in the recognition of possibility despite obstacles, not the belief that a path free of obstacles exists. Taking up the Settler identity and working to create decolonization in our own lives is no simple thing. Beyond the emotional barriers of fear and discomfort, we do not yet have a clear map, a plan, or a blueprint” (120). Decolonization means rejecting the notion of stories with triumphant, happy endings, along with “stories of nationalism and progress, peacemaker myths and terra nullius, and the notion that Canada, as it is, is all there is. The true struggle, though, is figuring out what kind of story we intend to live in its place” (120). “Stories make us who we are,” they suggest. “That is why it is so important to think about and talk about being Settler Canadians. We have to be aware of more than just what the stories are that we currently tell about ourselves, and how they shape our lives. We also need to think about how we are changing stories for the future, trying to pursue different ways of living” (120-21). 

Decolonization demands two things, they write: 

First, that we commit to no single method for confronting colonialism—this makes sense if we recognize that colonialism overlaps with many hierarchies of power, and so decolonization must be pursued on intersectional lines. Second, that decolonization is a transformative process, with no clear or homogenizing end goals, and in which it is the responsibility of individuals and communities of all kinds to figure out how they fit. This means that we have to accept that when Settler people pursue the transformative process of decolonization, it may mean our eventual elimination as Settler people. (121)

In other words, Settlers must conceptualize their own end: that is “the challenge that must lie at the core of Settler Canadian engagements with decolonization” (121). “Settler Canadians, aware of complicity with and benefit from settler colonialism, aware of illegitimate residency on the land, and aware of roles in the ongoing violent displacement and attempted genocide of Indigenous peoples, must accept that among the possible end-points of decolonization is one in which everything we know changes” (121). We need to acknowledge our fears of the unknown and understand them (121), but we also need to understand that decolonization offers 

a different story that does not follow the expected script of Canadian national exceptionalism, banal and friendly multiculturalism, and heroics at hockey. And as much as the story of decolonization must be about Indigenous nationhood, it is not only for Indigenous peoples. The story of decolonization is one that has room for many voices, one where many people can find ways to belong on the land without dominating, destroying, and displacing Indigenous societies. It is a story in which Settler people can become something more than merely colonizers, not by ignoring their status on the land, but by accepting, owning, and reshaping it. It is a story that may change the teller, it is a story that may change in the telling. It is not one story, but many. (121)

Lowman and Barker imagine a future 

in which Indigenous nationhood is resurgent and regenerated, and “Indigenous” as a collective identity falls by the wayside. All that remains are the many nations, the new and old confederacies and treaty territories. At that point, maybe “Settler” loses any meaning too. In this future, maybe there are just the individual terms by which each Indigenous nation or community refers to “people who come to stay.” (121-22)

That, I think, is what they mean by suggesting that Settlers need to accept that decolonization might mean the end of “Settler” as an identity.

“It is time to step into the ‘space of dangerous freedom,’” they write, using a term they learned about from Haudenosaunee geography. Traditionally, villages were built with a surrounding palisade wall, and a clearing between that wall and the forest. “No one could approach the village and cross the clearing without being seen,” they write. “Taiaiake Alfred has referred to this space as a metaphor for how we approach decolonization struggles, drawing parallels between committing to these struggles and stepping into ‘the clearing,’ the space between the village and the woods, between home, family, safety, and the dangerous space of freedom” (122). That space is free because it contains choices: approach the village, return to the forest, stay where we are and wait (122). All of those choices have consequences, and the unseen villagers have the power: 

This is a different situation than most Settler people are accustomed to, being the one in the open, observed and vulnerable. We can choose to stay in this uncomfortable, unsettled space—a space with no guarantees, where we will have to constantly learn and adapt—or we can go back to the woods. But that will be our choice, not one made for use by colonial elites and state authorities. (122)

The “space of dangerous freedom is more than a metaphor: 

We reflect on this practice in the decision to actively identify as a Settler person. When we write or speak in public, when we meet new people in Canada and abroad and they ask where we are from or how we identify, we centralize our relationships with the land, our entanglements with colonialism. Our being Settler Canadian. This is a small but significant effort that permeates our lives. Owning Settler Canadian as our real identity on these lands is our first step into the clearing. When we say Settler, it is a reminder to us to rethink our own positionality, to consider what the word means and what it implies for our relationships to the land. (122)

In fact, it is a declaration that “is a reminder for us, a m[e]mento that we carry. We say Settler in part because it helps prevent our thoughts from turning towards settler colonial normalization. It reminds us that we can be co-opted into settler colonialism at any point and that we remain constantly complicit. In the clearing, we are also visible to each other and ourselves” (123). Being in that clearing necessarily leads to engagement and action, to conversations and experiments about how we organize ourselves (123). “We hope to invite others into these conversations by making ourselves visible by saying Settler, Settler Canadian, and Settler people,” they write. “We see the impacts that speaking this word can bring—sometimes frightening, sometimes difficult, and sometimes very positive—and we believe it is worth the risk of engaging on those terms” (123). Their hope is that “claiming our Settler identities can be a part of working to address the many shortcomings of our people and re-establishing the trust of Indigenous nations and communities”—that identifying as Settler Canadian “can signal to others that we are ready and committed to honestly addressing settler colonialism in Canada. It is an indication that we are refusing one of the pillars of settler colonialism—the disavowal that props up invisibility and drives towards erasure and indigenization—and embracing honest self-reflection” (123).

“We say Settler because it’s a place from which we can determine how we live on these lands,” Lowman and Barker conclude:

We say Settler to signal that we’re ready to do the work. We say Settler because we believe ethical and exciting decolonial futures are possible. We say Settler because we have seen the identification shake how people feel about themselves and their belonging, and how it has been the start of decolonizing awareness and action. 

We say Settler because it is who we are. We say Settler because it is not everything we could be. (123)

I agree that Settler is who we are, and I would hope (despite all the evidence to the contrary) that it is not everything we could be. And while I think I’ve already been putting into practice some of the decolonization strategies Lowman and Barker enumerate, I do feel discouraged by the monumentality of the task—and by the demand that collective action is the only way forward. That demand leaves me wondering whether there’s a place for introverts (of course I’m introverted: how else could I sit at home and read and write these summaries all day?) in the decolonization movement. I’m not sure where I might fit in or what I might be able to contribute, and I’m also not sure that my larger project does much, if anything, towards decolonization as Lowman and Barker define it. It’s not a bad thing to have these questions, of course, and I’m going to keep thinking about them as I continue reading.

I am certain of one thing, though. I’ve been asked to participate in a panel highlighting Indigenous research in my faculty, even though I’m not Indigenous. I’m interested in treaties, and walking, as an embodied practice, is an Indigenous methodology, I’ve been told—although there are other theoretical frameworks I’d be more comfortable using, such as phenomenology—and so I belong there. I’ve never been comfortable with that idea, and this book has given me a way to formulate my discomfort: my research is Settler research, not Indigenous, and so participating in that panel would be taking space that isn’t mine. That’s one thing that has come out of reading this book. Another is the need to adjust my reading list. I’m going to have to take a close look at Lowman’s and Barker’s list of references, with a view to adding to (or changing) my reading list. That’s always an effect of reading scholarly work: it gives you so much more to read. Sometimes it feels that scholarship, like decolonization, is an open-ended process with no determinate ending. 

Works Cited

Coulthard, Glen. Red Skin, White Masks: Rejecting the Colonial Politics of Recognition. University of Minnesota Press, 2014.

Daschuk, James. Clearing the Plains: Disease, Politics of Starvation, and the Loss of Indigenous Life, University of Regina Press, 2013.

Lowman, Emma Battell, and Adam J. Barker. Settler: Identity and Colonialism in 21st Century Canada, Fernwood, 2015.

Regan, Paulette. Unsettling the Settler Within: Indian Residential Schools, Truth Telling, and Reconciliation in Canada, University of British Columbia Press, 2011.

12. Craig Fortier, Unsettling the Commons: Social Movements Within, Against, and Beyond Settler Colonialism

fortier unsettling the commons

When I read Ernesto Laclau and Chantal Mouffe on hegemony, I was wondering how a hegemonic formation that respected First Nations sovereignty might be created in Canada. But according to Craig Fortier, an assistant professor of social development studies at Renison University College in Waterloo and the author of Unsettling the Commons: Social Movements Within, Against, and Beyond Settler Colonialism, that’s the wrong question to ask. Contemporary anti-authoritarian movements, Fortier argues—a category that includes a variety of movements against economic, gendered, and racial oppression, including queer liberation, migrant justice, anti-gentrification, prison abolition, anti-imperialism, gender liberation, environmentalism, and disability justice—are inherently non-hegemonic rather than counter-hegemonic, because although they seek radical change, they do not intend to take or influence state power (78). In fact, those anti-authoritarian movements are, by their very nature, both anti-capitalist and anti-state: their goal is the dismantling of state structures, rather than their remaking. Instead, those movements seek to establish a new commons. However, for Fortier that new commons needs to be a decolonized one: “there must be a commitment to dismantling the state, heteropatriarchy, capitalism and imperialism by also divesting from the logics of settler colonialism,” he writes, and the new societies that will result from this dismantling will of necessity be “forged through relationship building and support for Indigenous reclamations of space” (50-51).

Through interviews with anti-authoritarian activists in Canada and the U.S., Fortier seeks to answer a series of questions in this book: 

what is the commons? How should commoning be practiced? What does it mean to build social movements to [re]claim the commons on stolen land? And what does a politics and practice of decolonization look like for non-Indigenous peoples seeking to resist the state while also trying to support Indigenous people in their struggle for self-determination? (15). 

In fact, it is that last question that occupies Fortier’s thinking: “a politics of unsettling and decolonizing are not only different from other forms of liberatory struggles in settler colonial states but are foundational to their success,” he argues (17). Nevertheless, “there are significant roadblocks ahead as we are faced with questions about how to struggle for liberation on stolen land,” he continues. “This is why it’s important to examine the contradictions that come up when seeking to (re)claim the commons in a settler colonial context” (17). I’m an artist, not an anti-authoritarian activist, and my goal is not a (re)claiming of the commons, but I am interested in the contradictions involved in working against colonialism while living on stolen land, and so I was interested in what Fortier has to say about that challenge.

Fortier starts his study with the Occupy movement and various occupations that were part of the “global opposition to neoliberal austerity policies that followed the 2008 financial crisis” (20). Those occupations were “incubators for experimentation in developing alternative forms of social relations outside of the logics of capitalism and have been described as engaging in the practice of reclaiming or re-negotiating the commons”—that is, reclaiming a space outside of state control, opened by those who live on it and shared according to rules they create (20). But, like all social movements, Fortier writes, “those struggling for the commons are also full of contradictions” (21). The main contradiction is that of creating a commons on stolen land—the struggle, Fortier argues, “to imagine liberation in a way that addresses really important questions about relationships to Indigenous peoples, the territories on which the movements took place, and a reckoning of the histories that structure the context in which we struggle today” (23). Attempts to (re)claim a commons on stolen land that do not address those questions, according to Fortier, risk perpetuating settler invasion and Indigenous dispossession (23). Because Occupy Wall Street did not push for liberation outside the context of settlement, for instance, it remained “implicated in the dispossession and erasure of Indigenous peoples from their own territories” (25). “The problem with the idea of the commons in settler states,” Fortier continues, “is that it evades the question of ongoing settler complicity in the project of genocide, land theft, assimilation, and occupation” (30). Settlers—even or especially those in anti-authoritarian movements—need to come to terms with their complicity in this ongoing history. As Clare Bayard, one of the activists Fortier interviews, points out, “The difficulty that a lot of non-Native people have in imagining what unsettling would look like in this country is that it’s not seen as a political possibility. . . . We can’t even imagine what that would look like—how do we do that?” (32). For Fortier, this question “speaks to the normalization of settler colonial logics even within liberatory visions of other worlds. . . . settler colonial logics are so deeply ingrained in our lives, including those of us within the anti-authoritarian current, that it seems impossible to imagine what decolonization would look like” (32). As a result, those anti-authoritarian political projects can end up being antagonistic to Indigenous attempts to assert sovereignty, and “non-Indigenous activists may sidestep their own complicity in the creation and perpetuation of settler colonial space” (37). Artists might find themselves sidestepping their own complicity in the perpetuation of that space as well.

Any resistance to things as they are—resistance against gentrification, “racist immigration and border policies,” heteropatriarchy, or environmental destruction—always takes place on top of both settler colonialism and Indigenous resistance to dispossession, Fortier contends (48-49):

This double-bind of being made by but also trying to surpass colonized subjectivity means that any struggle within the settler colonial context will always be tied by the logics of settler colonialism unless activists work to build decolonial relationships with Indigenous peoples and amongst each other that relinquish claims to settler futurity. (49)

Fortier doesn’t define “settler futurity,” unfortunately, although he does gesture to articles by Eve Tuck and Ruben Gaztambide-Fernández, and K. Gardner and Gibwanisi, on this point. (Please, people: remember your audience. If you are using a term that others may find unfamiliar, one that cannot be found in a decent dictionary, provide a definition.) “By working to create deep, long-term, and accountable relationships with Indigenous struggles for decolonization and self-determination,” Fortier writes, “non-Indigenous people can open up the possibility of sharing in a decolonial future” (50). However, creating those relationships is difficult and full of potential pitfalls. One might admire the political, spiritual, and social practices of Indigenous peoples, for instance, but that admiration can easily slide into appropriative and harmful behaviours (52). Any borrowing from Indigenous peoples needs to be respectful and take place through a process of relationship building and dialogue (54-55). “What is often missing from movements seeking to reclaim the commons—in whatever form they might take—is the presence of relationships that centre Indigenous practices, traditions, and protocols without seeking to incorporate them into a broader naturalized settler politics,” Fortier writes (57). Settlers must be willing to learn from Indigenous people with humility and accountability (63), to become co-conspirators rather than allies (64), and to accept the leadership of Indigenous communities (93). This process means becoming vulnerable (88), realizing that everything you know has to be questioned (88-89), and accepting the partiality of one’s knowledge (90). “While this uncertainty is unsettling,” Fortier writes, “that’s precisely the point: unsettling should be unsettling. The process of unsettling our movements is not simply an individual transcendence of racial prejudices and feelings of entitlement, guilt, or shame.” Rather, “it is a collective transformation of the knowledges and worldviews that shapes societies, and individual’s interactions, and the way these territories are inhabited” (89).

In practical terms, relationships between anti-authoritarian activists and Indigenous communities can be created by working together. As an example, Fortier cites demonstrations against tar sands pipelines, demonstrations that were created through relationships between non-Indigenous activists and Indigenous land-based struggles, using a diverse range of tactics and strategies that included “lobbying, community research and education, rallies and protests, fundraising, legal interventions, direct actions and blockades, traffic disruptions” (66). But some of Fortier’s demands are more abstract. For instance, he argues that 

non-Indigenous activists have a responsibility to move beyond acknowledging their settler complicity toward incorporating and integrating decolonizing relationships into all of our strategies, tactics and campaigns (even those that on the surface do not seem to relate to Indigenous sovereignty). (93)

To be honest, I’m not sure what that would look like, although Fortier also suggests that it is important “to learn from the place-based philosophies and strategies of mobilization that influence Indigenous processes of resurgence and decolonization” (95)—as long as such learning could take place without appropriation, of course. In his final chapter, Fortier gives one possible example of how this works in practice: the creation of Oshkimaadziig Unity Camp by union activists from York University and members of the Anishinabek Confederacy to Invoke our Nationhood in Awenda Provincial Park, some 200 kilometres north of Toronto. That camp, which lasted four years, “was an example of a commons that situates practice, place, and relationships at the heart of its work,” as well as being “a direct invocation of Anishinabek nationhood and sovereignty,” “an assertion of the connection between this nationhood and the land,” “an interruption of settler colonial sovereignty,” and “an invitation to re-negotiate human and non-human relationships based on traditional Anishinabek knowledge” (102). “For the organizers of the camp,” Fortier writes, “this meant acknowledging the long-standing co-stewardship of these territories between their nation and Haudenosaunee peoples. It also emphasized their desire to invite non-Indigenous people to participate in a renewal of the long histories of Indigenous governance on these lands” (102). The fact that you’ve probably never heard of this camp—I certainly hadn’t—or that it only lasted for a short time, doesn’t matter. “The idea that the changes we are seeking will not come from one grand monolithic movement, but rather from small, diverse, and widespread attempts to live outside the dominant logics of our time” is the purpose of such activities, Fortier argues, citing the idea of the “undercommons” as described by Stefano Harney and Fred Moten in their 2013 book, The Undercommons: Fugitive Planning and Black Study. The undercommons, Fortier writes, is different from the commons; the latter “is a refusal of the process of closure,” but the former “resists both enclosure and settlement” (104). According to Fortier, “the struggle for the undercommons means to destabilize our intellectual, affective, spiritual, and material commitments to the power relations of white supremacy, heteropatriarchy, capitalism, and settler colonialism” (105). But along with the undercommons, Fortier cites Junot Díaz’s concept of “decolonial love” (106-07), which “bridges the mental, material, emotional, and spiritual through the practice of relationality and reciprocity.” Decolonial love, he continues, “is an invitation to shift and transform our affective and spiritual relationships on these territories. It is a pathway towards a different kind of commons” (107). But, he concludes, “for this strategy to be effective decolonization needs to be foundational to all of our radical dreams, desires, and political projects—from their start and even at their end” (108).

I’m not sure what to make of Fortier’s book. I wonder what tangible results the struggles for the undercommons actually achieve. I find it hard to imagine what a world without states might look like, or how we might get there: after all, the state has a long, long history, and failed states—Venezuela, Libya, Somalia, the former Yugoslavia, or Syria—are hardly places where one would want to live. There’s no guarantee that, once the state has disappeared, gangsters wouldn’t loot the armouries and establish regimes that would make capitalist liberal democracies look pretty good by comparison. What I’m trying to say is that there’s a powerful element of utopianism in Fortier’s argument, as well as a belief in the perfectibility of human nature, and I find both of those somewhat naive. At the same time, I agree with the argument that settlers need to build relationships with Indigenous communities and accept their leadership. That’s one of the reasons I’m learning Cree, although I’m sure that Fortier would tell me that learning an Indigenous language is not enough. Still, Unsettling the Commons has given me a lot to think about, and Fortier’s bibliography is very useful. He also makes me want to give that book by Harney and Moten another try—my first attempt at reading it foundered in the details of their argument. Like much of what I’ve read so far towards my comprehensive examinations, Unsettling the Commons has raised new questions, rather than answering old ones, and perhaps that’s the best outcome I can hope for in this process.

Works Cited

Fortier, Craig. Unsettling the Commons: Social Movements Within, Against, and Beyond Settler Colonialism. ARP Books, 2017.